#i was talking with my friend trying to understand why is harry wearing a coat today
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
.
#i was talking with my friend trying to understand why is harry wearing a coat today#because he usually save those for specia days#special*#like coachella#last yearâs last show of the tour etc#and today is a random day isnât it? idk maybe itâs not but it seems random lmao#but then we thought oh today is june28th - the lgbt pride day#so we think that is the reason why#in conclusion harry is gay
23 notes
¡
View notes
Note
OH MY GOD MENS ICKSSS- like there are few for me but when i get them its like an allergic reaction!
- when they do those internet dances FUCK ICK!! like the Dab or something fuck. (Except for that one video where benedict cucumber did it cyz that... that confused me. that made me produce an egg. NEXT.)
-slippers... idfk... sandals. mens toes are ew. with the fucking long hair on their toes and theyre so UNAPOLOGETIC about how thick and fat their toes are fucking GAG.
- when they flip their coat/shirt collars up (except for benedict as sherlock??? shit. AGAIN IDK WHY i might have to look into this and self refect.)
- when they have those super unfunny group chats with their friends where they talk as if theyre all geniuses ahead of the game wtf why do all men have those group chats??? and its never funny??? but they think it is??? everytime i catch a glimpse of it im like bitch the fuck đ im funnier than that surely. and they sound so fucking dumb everytime but PROUD. ick vicky wicky.
- when they cant deal with standing in lines. its like theyre too cool for it. bro no, you don't clean ur nails, stand in line like a normal human being and accept the shame u weirdly associate with being patient.
- when men barely talk to their children during family outings... thats just asking for me to commit a hate crime. not even an ick.
- cartoon shirts... anime shirts... quote shirts... id rather they wear banana patterns t shirts or something like... ITS FINE WHEN IM UNINTERESTED IN THE DUDE but like after fhat i cant help but look at it and wonder... "doth he hentai?" and then "is thee childish???" and then it makes me hate myself because im judging them way to hard and its double damage. coz im ick with him and ick with myself đ
- SMOKING which is less icky then FUCKING VAPING WHAT. Both gives me loser vibes fucking pupping in a desolate corner every hour, begging for a light maybe. standing around awkwardly with people and delighting in your addiction. the whole thing is super mega ducky ick. Like WHY??? (the only exception is tommy shelby and sherlock- SPECIFICALLY the fictional characters. I saw benedict on the streets once and phsically cringed and crossed the street i wish i was joking thats how bad my ick was.)
- Long hair. no no i know some guys apparently look hot in it but i dont SEE it and i REFUSE TO BELIEVE IT. i had to INVESTIGATE for years why people found harry styles hot and had to cover the sides of his head with my hands to see him in short hair to understand he had potential. not. one. guy. with long hair looks hot. nope. even daemon i was like hUh? until he showed up in that one ep with short hair and i was like 𤤠Papa? Be my uncle â¤ď¸ then his L'Oreal hair came back and he looked like a đ´
- guys who try to be fashionable but they just look so shit. with the fuckin berets and big leather pants and vests and gun harneses đââď¸ my guy u look like what invented delete. like some dudes can do the shit out of and it just works but my guy... a clean shirt and some black trousers...
- guy sending sexy selfies... like who r u pouting for my dude đ just smile please đ¤â¨
idk if these are icks but i felt these to my soul 𼚠im sorry its long i just had to get it off my chest HAHAH
luv u xoxo
-đđ
oh wow bestie this is some list!!!
if by internet dances you mean like the tiktok dances then yes i wholeheartedly agree.. my man should ONLY have a tiktok for watching purposes. if he posts a thirst trap or him dancing to some trending song then that's it, he's not my man anymore lmfaoo. like that's so CRINGE tiktok dances are for the girlies!!! my man needs to have minimal social media presence hehe.
i kinda agree with the sandals one but i don't mind when men wear sliders sometimes in a casual way haha.
boys group chats are the worst most misogynistic cesspools of debauchery ever like truly boys are SO LAME when with their dumb friends so agree with that one.
i've never met a man who can't deal with standing in lines lol but tbh I HAVE ZERO PATIENCE therefore i myself hate standing in lines lmfaooo so my man would have to be the opposite of me. although i understand this one so this isn't an ick for me.
#i agree with vaping and anime shirts#the long hair one i disagree with solely bc some men DO look better with long hair i mean just look at chris evan#the long hair looks EXPONENTIALLY better on him#anon#đđ anon
4 notes
¡
View notes
Text
For the request: "I was wondering if you could write one where Harry reveals that Sirius has a crush on Remus or vice versa? He could either be a toddler or big already but Lily and James are both alive cause screw canon!" from @tugabooos! So happy I got a request, hope you'll like it!đ
Five-year-old Harry overhears his uncle Pads say mean things about his uncle Moony, and he's gutted.
To Harryâs surprise, uncle Pads hides his face in his hands and lets out a groan. âStupid Moony with his stupid smile! âYouâre such a good friend, Pads.â I donât want to be his bloody friend!â
Such a good friend
Quietly, five-year-old Harry slips into the room.
Heâs quite finished with playing outside, and wants to see what his uncle Pads is up to.
His parents are visiting aunt Petunia and uncle Vernon, but Harry had begged if he could go play at uncle Padsâ instead. Last time they visited, his cousin Dudley had tried to push Harry in a mud pool. Harry isnât sure what happened, but somehow, Dudley had ended up with his head buried in the mud. Aunt Petunia had screamed and called him a freak, and uncle Vernon had looked like his head was going to explode. His dad had been incredibly proud of his magic already showing so strong at only five years old, and had hugged him excitedly, which did nothing to ease aunt Petunia and uncle Vernonâs temper.
Needless to say, his parents were all in favour of him going to uncle Padsâ instead.
Harry can hear voices coming from the kitchen and realises uncle Moony is still here. Uncle Moony came to say goodbye to Harry because he had to leave like half an hour ago, but mum always says that when uncle Pads and uncle Moony get to talking, they completely lose track of time and can go on forever.
Curious what his uncles could be talking about, Harry crouches down in front on the kitchen door and spies through the crack.
Uncle Moony is standing with his coat on, and uncle Pads is leaning against the kitchen counter, looking at him with a smile.
â... check it out next time weâre in the area!â Uncle Moony just finishes his sentence.
âYeah,â uncle Pads replies. âDefinitely. That sounds great.â
âOh, Merlin,â uncle Moony says. âIs that really the time? How have we been standing here for forty-five minutes already?â
âStory of our life, eh?â
Uncle Moony chuckles and moves to disapparate, but then turns back around again. âOh, before I forget! Fabianâs birthday is coming up, and I wanted to buy him a record or something. You have somewhat the same taste in music, mind helping me pick out something?â
âOh,â uncle Pads says, staring at his feet. âEverything okay between you and Fabian, then?â
Uncle Moony shrugs. âI guess? Iâve kind of decided I should worry less about whether I feel like he could be âthe oneâ, and just take it day by day. I mean, weâre still young, as long as weâre having fun, right?â
âRight.â
âSo will you help me?â Uncle Moony urges. âPlease, Pads? I need you! You know Iâm pants at buying gifts,â he adds with a sheepish smile.
âThat you are,â uncle Pads agrees with a tight smile. âYeah, of course I help you, Moons. Anything for you.â
Uncle Moony beams at him. âThanks, Pads! Youâre the best! Youâre such a good friend, Iâd be lost without you.â
Uncle Moony disapparates with a loud crack, and uncle Pads drops down in the kitchen chair.
To Harryâs surprise, he hides his face in his hands and lets out a groan. âStupid Moony with his stupid smile! âYouâre such a good friend, Pads.â I donât want to be his bloody friend!â
Shocked, Harry steps away from the door. Half in panic, he flees back into the backyard. He canât believe his uncle Pads would say such mean things about uncle Moony! He loves his uncle Pads to bits, and really looks up to him, but he also loves his uncle Moony! And now uncle Pads doesnât want to be friends with uncle Moony anymore?
Harry has to bite his lip not to cry.
Of course his parents have to invite both uncle Pads and uncle Moony over for dinner that very evening.
Harry just sadly stares at his plate, picking at his food. His mum gives him a concerned look from time to time. âHarry, love, are you feeling okay?â She eventually asks.
Harryâs bottom lip starts to wobble, and now everyone is looking at him in concern.
âHey, little man, whatâs wrong?â
âProngslet, you know you can tell us everything!â
âOh Harry, whatâs bothering you?â
âItâs...â Harry sniffs. âUncle Pads...â
All eyes shift to uncle Pads, whoâs eyes widen in surprise. âHarry if I did anything to upset you, please tell me. You know Iâd never purposely make you sad!â
âYou said uncle Moony was stupid!â Harry blurts out.
Everyone blinks at him in surprise.
âHarry,â his mum says carefully. âThatâs not something you can just say. Iâm sure uncle Pads would never-â
âMum, Iâm not telling lies!â Harryâs eyes widen in shock.
His mum looks doubtfully, but then uncle Pads scrapes his throat. âAh, Lils, I think I can explain. Harry mustâve overheard me say something, and misunderstood.â
Uncle Moony raises an eyebrow. âDo explain, Padfoot. How did such a misunderstanding come to be?â
A blush creeps over Padfootâs cheeks and he rubs the back of his neck. âWell, ehm, you see... You asked me for a favour and when I see that smile of yours you know I canât deny you anything.â He laughs awkwardly. âSo I think said something like âMoony and his stupid smileâ... In a joking manner!â
âOh.â uncle Moony blushes as well.
âSee, Harry?â His dad ruffles Harryâs hair. âUncle Pads and uncle Moony have been friends for ages, and theyâll always like each other!â
Harry shakes his head. âBut uncle Pads said he doesnât want to be uncle Moonyâs friend!â
âIâm sure he also has a good explanation for that?â His dad says, looking at uncle Pads pointedly.
âYes,â his mum adds. âIâm sure he doesnât want to teach our son those are the kind of jokes you should make about your friends?â
âAnd if he really doesnât want to be my friend anymore,â Remus says in a rather cold voice. âThen Iâm sure he can say it to my face?â
âWell, Padfoot?â
âPadfoot, care to explain?â
âLetâs hear it, Padfoot.â
âI meant I didnât want to be just friends!â uncle Pads bursts out. ââSuch a good friendâ, while sodding Fabian... Never mind. The point is, I donât dislike Moony, of course I donât. I like him so bloody much, I wish I could be something more than a friend!â
Thereâs a silence.
Uncle Padfootâs face is bright red and he hides behind his hands. âOh, Merlin.â
Uncle Moony looks flushed as well, staring disbelievingly at uncle Pads, his mouth opening and closing. Harryâs mum and dadâs eyes have widened. Harry looks from one person to the other, not really understanding whatâs going on. Uncle Pads still likes uncle Moony, so thatâs a good thing, right?
âEhm, Harry,â his dad eventually says. âYou see? Thereâs nothing to worry about,â but he sounds worried nonetheless. âWhy donât we go upstairs together with mum to read a story, eh? And give your uncles a moment to talk.â
Quietly, fourteen -year-old Harry slips into the room.
Uncle Pads looks up from where heâs standing in front of the dress mirror, trying to decide whether he should leave another button open or not. âHarry! To what do I owe the pleasure?â
Harry grins as he lifts himself on top of the table next to the mirror, and starts swinging his legs back and forth. âJust hiding from dad. Heâs gone full-on-crazy best man-mode.â
Uncle Pads chuckles. âWhy do you think I sent him away? I hope heâs not bothering Moony, though?â
âNah, last I saw him, he was yelling at uncle Wormy for wearing a red tie while the theme is silver and gold.â Harry rolls his eyes.
âOh, Merlin.â
âYeah,â Harry says. âHe has already sent aunt Marls home to change, as she was wearing a white dress. âFor Godricâs sake, Marlene, you canât wear white to a wedding!ââ Harry gives a perfect imitation of his father. âHer protest that none of the grooms is very likely to be wearing a white dress to no avail.â
Uncle Pads shakes his head fondly. âOh, Prongsie.â
Harry shrugs. âMum says to be patient with him, as this is his big day, that heâs been dreaming of ever since he was a boy.â
âThatâs true,â uncle Pads agrees.
âSo we know my father is completely losing it as best man, but what about you?â Harry nudges uncle Pads with his foot. âAre you nervous?â
Uncle Pads thinks about it for a while. âNo. Iâm marrying my best friend, whatâs there to be nervous about?â
Harry gasps in pretend-shock. âAnd I thought you didnât want to be uncle Moonyâs friend!â
âWatch out, you little rascal!â Uncle Pads laughs. âI havenât forgotten what you put me through!â
Harry huffs. âI shall hope not! Thanks to me you finally confessed your feelings. Iâm expecting a thank you in all speeches of today.â
âWeâll see, Prongslet,â uncle Pads says with an amused twinkle in his eyes. âWeâll see.â
âBut siriusly,â Harry says in a more sincere tone of voice. âIâm really happy for you, uncle Pads. And for uncle Moony too.â
Uncle Pads smiles, and then wipes at his eyes. âMerlin, Harry, what are you doing to me? I thought Iâd at least keep it dry until I saw Moony walk down the aisle.â
Suddenly, Harryâs dadâs voice sounds in the hall. âHarry! Where are you? I need somebody to sort through the rose petals, to make sure none of them have any brown spots!â
Harryâs eyes widen in horror. âI was never here,â he whispers, before slipping out of the room.
#my tumblr writing#wolfstar#wolfstar fanfiction#wolfstar fic#marauders#marauders fanfiction#marauders fic#sirius black#remus lupin#remus x sirius#harry potter#young harry potter#james potter#lily evans#james potter and lily evans live
304 notes
¡
View notes
Text
please donât bite [wong yukhei] (m)
part of the wasnât on pawpose collab
summary: youâd always prided yourself on being able to read people well and managing yourself as an independent hybrid in a world that was still getting over that. but when lucas, your best friend, manages to get himself turned into a wolf hybrid, it has you second-guessing everything you thought you knew about yourself, him, and the both of you, together.Â
pairing: wolfhybrid!lucas x bunnyhybrid!femreader
genre:Â friends to enemies to lovers, fluff, smut, angst, thriller if you squint
warnings:Â language, lucas is a bit of a dick, medical experimentation, mentions of sexual harassment, knotting, breeding kink, mating cycles, degradation (use of the word bitch to be specific), dirty talk, biting, marking, size kink, possessiveness, jealousy, mentioned doyoung x reader, momentarily dubious consent, stomach bulging, slight predator x prey dynamic between lucas and reader
song rec: troye sivan - bite ⥠wonder girls - why so lonely ⥠neon trees - everybody talks ⥠harry styles - cherry ⥠the 1975 - tonight (i wish i was your boy) ⥠sunmi - 24/7 ⥠loona (jinsoul) - singing in the rain ⥠fall out boy - hold me tight, or donât ⥠wayv - bad alive
word count: 17.6k
a/n: this turned out a lot longer and a lot angstier than i expected. also.... dont ask where yukheiâs human ears went. i donât know either :P
masterlist
You were going to kill Lee Taemin, if the dean of your university didnât do it first. This was all his fault.Â
It all started at the beginning of the semester, when Lucas, your best friend and roommate, had told you during dinner he was helping your older friend, Taemin with an experiment for his Ph.D. You'd expected him to say he'd be handing out surveys on Main Street or trying some new diet and writing down the effects, or something along those lines.Â
Nope, not at all. What he really said had thrown you for a loop. âActually, Iâm gonna be trying out some hybrid hormone pills heâs been working on that have finally been cleared for human testing.â
Youâd choked on the pizza you were eating. âYouâre going to do what!?â You cried when you finally managed to swallow your food.
âDude, chill,â He answered, large hands waving back and forth passively, âTaemin hyung is 99% percent sure that theyâre absolutely safe. Iâm just supposed to go in for testing once a week and write down any side effects I feel, which, according to him, should be at most three or four, and theyâre not even that major.â
âOkayâŚâ Youâd answered, quirking your head. You were still slightly wary, your ears twitching. "And Taemin's like, completely sure they're safe to eat?"Â
Lucas nodded, demeanor completely casual. His calm expression did nothing to deter your concerns, mind going a mile a minute when a new thought popped into your mind.
âYukhei, what kind of hybrid hormones are you even taking? Predator hybrids or prey hybrids?â
His smile had disappeared slightly, and his eyes left your face to stare down at his plate. Your stomach sank, and your foot started tapping in distress.
âWong Yukhei. What kind of hormones are they gonna give you.â
âTheyâre, uh⌠alpha wolf hormones.â
Your eyes widened, and he rushed to placate you. âY/N, bunny, calm down. I know how you feel about predator hybrids, but I wouldnât be doing this if I thought there was something weird about this whole thing. The dean is breathing down Taeminâs neck telling him not to fuck it up. Trust me, he wouldnât be doing this if he wasnât absolutely certain that it was safe.â
You chewed on your lips, before sighing. âPlease be careful, Xuxi. Youâre my best friend. I donât want you to hurt yourself all because Taem wants to find a way to get taller after puberty.â
Lucas had laughed, glad that the mood in your kitchen had shifted from tense to slightly less tense. He grabbed your hand, your eyes dropping to glance at it for a second, before looking him in his eyes. âIf you want⌠He told me earlier heâd be at the lab until like, midnight. Maybe we could go pay him a visit, and he can explain everything better, you know?â
You pursed your lips, glancing at the clock. It was almost eight. After a few seconds, you huffed, and nodded, the tension finally diffusing.
âAlright, alright, let me get my jacket.â
He grinned at you, and you flashed him a smile back, automatically endeared at his goofy expression as he disappeared to gather his things. You smiled to yourself, looking down at your hands which had fallen into your lap, sighing.
Too cute. He's too cute.
The walk to the campus lab took about fifteen minutes, maybe less. Lucas, despite being taller than you, actually walked at a much more snail-like pace, and thus fell victim to your playful teasing over his slow walk.
"You're part bunny," He pointed out, eyes briefly glancing at the white rabbit ears poking out from your hair, "You have that natural spring in your step."
"Bull," You countered with a smile, turning to face him, now walking backwards, "They disproved the whole ârabbit hybrids run faster than humansâ theory years ago. You just suck at walking, Xuxi."
"You just suck at walking, Xuxi," Lucas grumbled, mocking your tone, but there was no malice behind it. You laughed, turning as he took a few quicker strides to catch up. His hand came up to pat the spot between your fluffy ears at the top of your head, and you hummed in satisfaction as the door of the chemistry department finally came into view.Â
The ride up the elevator was quiet. You were still slightly uneasy, ears twitching, something Lucas easily picked up on. He flashed you a soft smile, pulling you closer.
âEverything will be fine, bunny. I promise.â
You nodded, pressing your head against his shoulder. You took a deep breath, taking in Lucasâs distinct scent of cinnamon. âIâm sorry I blew up at you earlier⌠But you gotta admit, it sounds risky. And with the side effects, I thought maybe it would affect behaviot, and a lot of predator hybrids are just huge dicks, sometimes, especially around prey hybrids, you know? Theyâre creepy and asshole-ish and, well, you remember the snow leopard guy we met at The Burrow a few months ago, right?â
Lucasâs eyes darkened, recalling the time you had to mace a hybrid at a bar because the guy was getting handsy with you, despite the fact that you had made it incredibly clear that you werenât interested. He nodded, staring at his feet.
âI donât want any of Taeminâs weird science hurting you or affecting your behavior.â
He nodded, eyes sympathetic. âI totally get it. But like I said earlier, I wouldnât be doing this if I didnât trust hyung with it 100%, or if I thought that it could hurt me or you in any way. Youâre my bunny, you know? I would never do anything to hurt you.âÂ
âI know, I know, Xuxi, and I trust you⌠But I will cut Taeminâs legs off if you die.â
He shook his head, his amused smile growing lopsided on his features.
Finally, the elevator made a ding! and the doors slid open. The hallway was lit with industrial fluorescent lights, much brighter than the warm light of the elevator.
Lucasâs larger hand grabbed yours, leading you down the hallway.Â
âI donât even remember the last time I saw Taem,â You mumbled, not really thinking about the topic, âItâs like he lives here now.â
âYeah, I know,â Lucas replied, âBaekhyun hyungâs been begging him to just let it go for at least a night, but heâs obsessed.â
A few doors later, and you finally arrived at the one indicating it was the floorâs chemistry lab, and Lucas knocked once, twice, before a soft, muffled voice said, âCome in!â
Lucas opened the door, letting you step in first before following suit and closing the door behind him. On the other end of the lab, stood a thin, short man facing away from the both of you, typing away at a laptop. You knew it was Taemin, he smelled like Taemin, but your mind didnât immediately register that it was him; his ashy blond hair was up in a hairnet, he was wearing a long lab coat, and there were blue latex gloves covering his hands.Â
âHyung?â Lucas asked, and the typing stopped abruptly as Taemin turned, took in the sight of the both of you, before flashing a gummy smile.Â
âHey! Y/N, long time, no see. And Yukhei!! Just the person I wanted to talk to.â His tone was pleasant, excited. âI wanted to talk to you about your hormone treatment.âÂ
âThatâs great, because we wanted to talk to you about it also.â
Taemin furrowed his eyebrows, giving a slight shake of his head. His eyes flicked back and forth between you and Lucas. âWe?â
Your eyes widened before holding out your hands. You exchanged a brief look with Lucas, whose ears were a bright red.Â
âI wanted to know about the whole wolf hormone thing because⌠you know. Well, you know how we live together, and prey hybrids and predator hybrids donât really get along well, you know? I mean, I know that itâs just hormones, but⌠should we be worried about anything? Should I be worried?â
Taeminâs mouth dropped open slightly as he registered what you said, and he shut his eyes before shaking your head.
âNo, not at all! I totally understand your concerns, Y/N. Weâre using several different test subjects for the human testing, all with different circumstances, but theyâre our âdemographicâ when it comes to using the treatment. A few are hard of hearing, others have suffered physical trauma in their legs or arms, some have poor eyesight. Our intention with using wolf hormones is to see if it can be used as adequate treatment for specific disabilities.â
âLucas doesnât have any of those things?â You said, confused. You glanced at Lucas, who was still watching Taemin, before the latter spoke again.
âHeâs part of a separate group, people who have no major medical ailments or physical disabilities. We want to see what the effects could be on the statistically average human.â
You nodded, still feeling slightly uneasy despite Taeminâs otherwise chipper attitude. âSo the expected changes are going to be mostly physical? No behavioral side effects?âÂ
âA few behavioral side effects, but nothing major. Increased appetite, irritability, high energy, maybe increased libido. Nothing too major. Mostly weâre trying to see if he gets stronger, or if his hearing and eyesight improve⌠I understand you feel worried, Y/N, but the members of my research team and I have been working around the clock to make sure that these pills are absolutely safe for human consumption. From our research, thereâs like, a 98.7% chance that nothing other than the expected side effects will show up, and those arenât really behavioral at all.â
âWhy not 100%?â You asked, eyes shifting back and forth uneasily.
Taemin grimaced, gaze sympathetic as he exchanged a look with Lucas, and then with you. âWell, nothing is ever 100% confirmed, so science doesnât really lend itself to certainty, yâknow?â
That had been two months ago.
For the first two weeks, everything seemed like it would be fine. Lucasâs only complaints about the hormone pills were that they made his hair grow a bit faster and that they were so big that they were hard to swallow. Then⌠things started to happen.
First, he started to eat a whole lot more. Every time you saw him between classes, he seemed to be chewing on something. You were grateful he wasnât touching your food, because he seemed to only ever be eating meat.
âDidnât Taemin say Iâd probably get hungrier?â He asked one night, eating a ham sandwich as he sat on the couch. You were resting your head on his thigh, scrolling through Instagram while hoping that any crumbs wouldnât fall into your hair or your ears.. You set down your phone, blinking as you tried to remember, before nodding.Â
âYeah, he did. Shouldnât you write that down?â
âUhh⌠Yeah.â He stood, you sitting up, and walked towards his room, probably to do as you suggested, before he called out to you one last time. He at least had the decency to look a bit sheepish.
âHey bunny, can you, uh, order some Chinese food?â
Then he started complaining about loud noises. However, from what you could tell, there were no loud noises at all. Your rabbit ears, from what you understood, had similar hearing to that of humans, only you were slightly more sensitive to higher frequencies. So you were incredibly confused when Lucas barged in while you were pacing in your room, going over flashcards for an exam, dark eyes glaring at you. He seemed slightly ticked off.
âCan you please stop stomping around in here? Iâm trying to finish a paper.â
Your eyebrows furrowed, and you glanced down at your feet, which were covered by a pair of fuzzy socks. âUhh, Iâm not stomping?â
He cocked an eyebrow. âY/N, Iâm serious, stop yelling. This paper is due tomorrow and itâs like 15% of my final grade.âÂ
âAnd Iâm serious too?â Your tone was perplexed, because you werenât yelling at all, âI was just pacing, Xuxi, like this.â
You took a few steps back and forth to show him, footsteps light, barely audible, and his face scrunched up in discomfort.Â
âBut⌠itâs so loud. Itâs giving me a headache.â
You made a face, before your eyebrows shot up, and your ears did as well.Â
âDo you think itâs because of the hormones?â You asked, lowering your voice so it was just above a whisper, âTaemin said that would probably happen, remember? Wolves have crazy hearing.â
He opened his mouth to answer, before closing it again. He flashed you a weird look, before shaking his head. âOkay...? Iâll tell hyung that itâs working⌠But like, can you please just sit down while you study?âÂ
You nodded, sympathetic, and he closed the door. But a few seconds later, he reopened it. He looked a bit confused. âIs that⌠new perfume?â
It was your turn to make a face at him. âHuh?â
He shook his head, still looking confused. âUh, nothing,â He mumbled, waving a dismissive hand, âNever mind. Forget I asked.âÂ
He closed the door a final time, and you were left even more weirded out than you already were.Â
Somehow, he got even taller than he already was. A few days later when you were making breakfast for the both of you and you had your back turned, he came and hugged you from behind, still addled with sleep. You paid him no mind, continuing your task. One of his arms wrapped itself around your neck, almost as if he were trying to put you into a loving headlock, something he often did. In response, you did what you often did whenever he did so, which was to nuzzle your chin against his forearm.
"Good morning," He hummed, voice deep and raspy, âThat smells good."
âFor you,â You answered, scrunching up your nose as you turned over the bacon, âI feel like you forget sometimes that my genes make me a herbivore, Xuxi.â
Lucas stepped away, and you frowned at the loss of warmth. âEh, sometimes. Do you want me to grab a plate?â
You set down the spatula before turning off the stove, as you turned to face him.Â
âYou can serve yoursâoh my god.â
You had lifted your head to where you usually did to look up at Lucas, and for some reason, had only been met with his neck. You craned your neck back even further, and met his eyes, which held a confused look, eyebrows furrowed, mouth agape.Â
âDid you get⌠smaller?â
âNo,â You mumbled, still in disbelief, âI think you got⌠bigger. H-how tall exactly were you again?â
âUh, 1.83 meters.â
You nodded, closing your mouth. âYeah, youâre definitely more than that now.â
Lucas peered down at you, gaze slightly concerned. âThis is starting to get really weird. Should I write this down?â
You frowned, looking him up and down. The shirt heâd went to bed with, an oversized white tee, now fit him better. âYukhei, at this point, I think you should go see Taemin. Did he even mention growth spurts?â
Lucas blinked, before pushing the hair out of his still puffy, sleep ridden eyes. âHmm, I donât think he did. Iâll eat breakfast and then go see him.â
According to Lucas, when heâd gotten back, Taemin had been over the moon when heâd measured him and found heâd grown almost 11 centimeters in his sleep, now standing at 1.94 meters.Â
Everything had been somewhat tolerable. Not yet batshit insane. Lucasâs mood swings were relatively easy to handle as long as you left him alone whenever he seemed pissy, and he always apologized afterwards. He started staying up even later, but you didnât really mind since he did his best not to be too loud.Â
Sure, the fact that his hair started growing faster and ended up in the shower drain when he decided to âmanscapeâ (his words, not yours) was gross, but bearable. His random bursts of energy, making him even more eccentric than he already was, were kind of like babysitting a huge, five year old Lucas doped up on caffeine. Which, while a bit more tiring to put up with, had not yet crossed into uncanny territory.
Yet.Â
It all came to a head one Sunday morning, when Lucas had woken you up when he started screaming from the bathroom. You were woken from your peaceful slumber, and immediately stumbled out of bed to see what was going on, tripping on your way out the door in your panic.
âYukhei!?â You shouted, slamming the door open. Your eyes were wide. Your heart was racing. Immediately your nose was hit with a strange odor. That put you even more on edge than you already were. Your eyes scanned the small bathroom in a haste. Your eyes fell to the corner. There, was Lucas, huddling. Knees to his chest, hands covering the top of his head, trembling and babbling incoherently, the sound muffled by the fact that his face was buried somewhere in between his knees and his chest.
âY-Yukhei?â You repeated again, this time quieter, breathing heavily, anxiously. Was he having a panic attack? Was this a side effect of the treatment? âC-can I come closer?â
He trembled, not giving you an answer, still mumbling to himself. He seemed almost catatonic. Swallowing the lump in your throat at seeing your closest friend like this, you steeled yourself. Crouching, and slowly making your way to him, you cautiously held out an arm, and slowly, slowly, touched his hand.
He immediately flinched away, your heart dropping at his action. He sniffled, letting out a little sob, and tears sprung into your eyes. You blinked them away as best you could. He needed someone to lean on, and you couldnât do that if you were an emotional mess.
âNo, no,â He cried, voice small. âPlease, stay away.â
âYukhei,â You murmured, voice wavering, âIâm not gonna leave you like this. W-whatâs wrong? Tell me Xuxi, please. Youâre scaring me.â
âY-youâll hate me.â
You gasped quietly, resting your hand on his. âXuxi⌠I could never hate you.â
âEven looking like this!?â He snapped harshly, lifting his gaze, dropping his arms, and you fell back onto your butt in shock. Your mouth fell open, eyes wide, white ears stood at full attention.
You peered into Lucasâs teary, red rimmed eyes. Only they werenât Lucasâs eyes. Lucasâs eyes had always been a deep, rich brown, reminiscent of the earth. But these eyes were a bright, glowing amber, seeming almost radioactive in how much brighter they were than Lucas's old eye color.Â
Your mouth moved as you scrambled to say something, but no sound came out. Your eyes caught the attention of something twitching atop Lucasâs head, and you blinked dumbly, taking in the salt and pepper pointy ears peeking out between his caramel colored hair, before scanning his entire body and taking in the thick tail swishing back and forth behind him.
The blood in your body ran cold as you took a deep breath through the nose. Lucasâs signature scent of cinnamon was still there, but now overpowered by the strange odor from earlier. You realized with a chill that the scent was earthy, musky, a smell you were no stranger to as a hybrid. Your animal instincts automatically kicked in, whispering in your mind: predator. wolf. danger. danger. danger.
 âIâŚâ Your voice was hoarse as you pushed yourself up onto the balls of your feet, inching closer towards him slowly, despite the hairs on your neck standing straight up and telling you to run far, far away.Â
âY-Yukhei, what happened?â
He shook his head, shaking like a leaf. âI donât know,â He mumbled in a daze, and although he was staring at you with those strange yellow eyes, you got the impression from the blank look in them that he wasnât really looking at you. âI woke up, and I c-came in here and I looked in the mirror andâŚâ
He didnât finish, but you got the point. You pursed your lips, before making your way towards him, but he let out a groan and you froze in your spot as he knocked his head against the wall, eyes fluttering shut.Â
âWhat is that smell?â He growled, âWhy do you smell like that?â
âLike what?â You asked quietly, anticipating his answer. He shook his head, cracking his eyes open ever so slightly to peer at you. His gaze seemed to freeze you in place.Â
âLike⌠jasmine? I mean, itâs so strongâŚâ
You stared at him, wide-eyed, unable to tell him that that was your characteristic scent as a hybrid. You were still reeling from the fact that Lucas, who up until yesterday, aside from a few obnoxious habits, had been very human, was now a hybrid just like you, with ears and a tail andâŚ
You glanced down at his gritted teeth, taking note of the very, very sharp canines that had seemingly grown overnight.Â
You gulped, looking up at him. His wide eyes showed you that he was just as terrified as you were, and you swallowed back your wariness when your heart clenched at the sight. He needed help more than you needed comforting.âWe need to get you to Taemin. Now.â
You had to force Lucas into his car, which was not easy in his dazed state, considering he was so much bigger than you. Towering over you, pure muscle, and basically a limp rag doll. In your panic, youâd forgotten your phone, your pants, and to give Lucas some shoes. You did the driving despite the fact that it was his car. He still seemed too frazzled to do so, so you buckled him up and started the ten minute drive to Taeminâs apartment. Â
On the way, you did your best to ignore the situation at hand. That just because Lucas was a predator hybrid now didnât automatically make him like the rest of them. Lucas wasnât like the pervy fox hybrids who would follow you for blocks when you were in high school. He wasnât like the snow leopard youâd forced off of yourself. He was Lucas, he was Yukhei. He was your Xuxi, and you needed to repeat yourself that he wouldnât hurt a fly.Â
The silence in the car was tense. You were sure that with his heightened senses, Lucas could hear everything, and you didnât want to say anything to upset him further. He didnât say anything to you. You didnât say anything to him. And when you parked in front of Taeminâs apartment building, you got him out of the car, and grabbed him by the hand to walk to the door.
You were grateful it was Sunday morning. There werenât that many people out on the street as you tapped your foot impatiently, pressing the button to buzz the comm on Taeminâs apartment incessantly. The few people that did pass were more focused on your sleep-addled bedhead and bare feet than anything else, and you thanked the universe for the fact that your oversized sleep shirt fell to your mid thighs.Â
âItâs eight in the morning. Literally what do you want,â A deep, groggy voice grumbled, and you rolled your eyes. Finally.
âItâs Y/N and Lucas,â You said into the speaker, pressing a hand to your forehead in frustration. âYou need to see this, now.â
 âUhh, itâs Jongin,â The voice mumbled, and your eyes squeezed shut. He sounded so hungover. And whenever Jongin was hungover, that probably meant Taemin was hungover as well, and that it was generally Baekhyunâs idea.Â
âWake Taem up, please, Nini,â You pleaded desperately. âItâs life or death.â
âFine, fine, okay. Come on up.â
When you made it up to their floor, a bedraggled Jongin opened the door. He was shirtless, his hair was sticking up in random spots, his face was still puffy, and he didnât look happy to be woken up.
He looked you up and down, eyebrows furrowing at your appearance. âI swear this had better be good,â He told you, before turning to look at Lucas, âor Iâm gonnaââ
Jongin cut himself off as he registered the pointy ears, the fluffy tail, and the glowing yellow eyes. His eyes widened, certainly looking more awake now. His mouth started moving, but no sound came out.
âIâuhâis this whyâ?â
âGet Taemin,â You snapped, ready to kill him. You were furious, to say the least, ready to barge in and kick Taeminâs ass. This was his fault, all in the name of mad science. But then you added softly, voice wavering, âI donât know what to do.â
For someone who almost never stopped talking, Taemin had nothing to say, for once. Instead, his eyes turned wide as saucers, his eyebrows jumped up to his hairline, and you were sure that if his jaw could have dropped any lower, it would have fallen below sea level. When he finally did manage to speak, his voice was small and unsure, and he never stopped gawking at the ears on Lucasâs head.
âUh⌠Y-Y/N, Jongin, could you give us a minute, please?âÂ
So you did, letting them walk off to Taeminâs bedroom, and as Jongin sat you down on the couch to make you some tea, Baekhyun emerged from his own bedroom. Baekhyun at least looked a bit more awake than the dynamic duo, who, in their hungover state, both looked like the walking dead.Â
âY/N?â He asked, seeing you on the couch. He had a small but confused smile on his face. âWhat are you doing hereâŚ?â
âYouâre not gonna believe what Taemin did to Yukhei,â Jonginâs voice declared from the kitchen. Baekhyun furrowed his eyebrows, craning his head once, to look at Taeminâs shut door, again, to look at Jongin standing at the cupboard, and then to you, sitting on the couch with a blank stare on your face.
Baekhyun blinked. âShit, did he kill him?âÂ
You pursed your lips, staring at him wide eyed, eyebrows furrowed. Your look was meant to convey something along the lines of, youâve got to be kidding me. And by the way Baekhyun grimaced at himself a few moments later, broad shoulders scrunching up, he got the message loud and clear.
âSorry. Just trying to lighten the situation, I guess?â
âNot helping, hyung,â Jongin huffed as he made his way over to you, handing you the warm mug of tea. You accepted it with a quiet âthanks,â before blowing on the tea and taking a quick sip.Â
âWhat even happened?â Jonginâs deep voice was quiet, concerned. He sat down next to you, and Baekhyun sat down on your other side.
So you told the story from the beginning of the treatment, all the way up to when you decided to bring Lucas to Taemin. The hearing, the growth spurt, his mood swings. They listened, nodding along to the story and thankfully, not interrupting. From Baekhyun, at least, that was surprising.Â
When you finished, you looked at them, then at your tea, which didn't feel as hot anymore. You lifted the mug to your lips, relishing the warm chamomile taste as Baekhyun opened his mouth to speak. Still not very comforting, but at least you were filling your stomach with something.
"WowâŚ" He mumbled, still in slight disbelief. "So, Yukhei's a hybrid now?"
âI guess. I donât know.â Your voice sounded empty.Â
Jongin sighed, gaze pensive. âWhatâs gonna happen between the two of you, though? You live together. You of all people know that prey hybrids and predator hybrids, living together in tiny spaces donât really mix well.â
You frowned, settling the mug down on their coffee table. âItâs not like heâs gonna become one of those asshole-y hybrids overnight, yâknow?â âDidnât you say he snapped at you this morning?â Baekhyun asked, tilting his head. âYou said he was having mood swings, too.âÂ
You shook your head, fluffy ears flattening against it as the stress seemed to accumulate in your body. âIt wasnât like that. I think he was just freaked out. And as for his mood swings⌠I donât know.â
An awkward silence filled the room, and you gazed at your hands on your lap.Â
âUh, Y/NâŚâ Jongin mumbled, tips of his ears a bright red, âA-are you wearing pants?â
âOh,â You answered dumbly, feeling your face heat up, âUm⌠No? I kind of panicked and, uh, forgot to put some on.â
Jongin stood, holding out a hand. âCome on, you can borrow one of mine. You must be cold, right?â
You nodded, glancing at Baekhyun, who had a sympathetic smile on his face. You looked back to Jongin, and took his hand to stand up. He pulled you toward his room, trying to make you smile by telling you about his drunken escapades with Baekhyun and Taemin during karaoke.Â
âBaekhyun almost got us kicked out while he was singing some Mamamoo song,â He said with a laugh, âYou know how loud he gets.â
You smiled, giggling quietly as he opened a drawer, searching for something you could wear. After a few moments of fumbling around, he pulled out a pair of gray sweatpants, and shuffled towards you.Â
âSo,â You said, reaching for the fabric, âIâm guessing you and Taemin did your usual rendition of Fergaliââ
The sound of a door opening across the hall interrupted you, one ear lifting as you turned your head. Taemin emerged, Lucas trailing behind him. Taemin had changed out of his pajamas and was now wearing some jeans and a t-shirt. Your eyes immediately met Lucasâs, but a second after, his eyes fell to Jongin, then the pair of pants you were reaching out for, then back to you. His gaze was hollow, unreadable, but his eyes still shone bright amber. Jongin tucked the fabric into your hands, and took a step away from you. He cleared his throat awkwardly.
âHey, man, how are you doing?â
âNot really good, if Iâm honest,â Lucas answered, practically glaring at the older man. You frowned at his tone. He was rarely this quiet.
âI did a quick check-up,â Taemin declared, âI donât see any immediate risk, he seems to be safe for now.â
Your shoulders sagged, as you sighed in relief, tension leaving your body.
âBut Iâm still taking him to the lab,â Taemin said, eyes serious. âWe never foresaw these... mutations. I need to run some tests and contact the team and the other test subjects. Y/N, you can stay here if you want, I donât think Jongin and Baek hyung would mindââÂ
âHead home, Y/N,â Lucas interjected, deep voice serious and clipped. He kept shifting his eyes in between you and Jongin. âI woke you up, you should go get some more sleep.â
The deep authority in his voice startled you. A small thought crossed your mind, submit, obey, and you realized that these were your rabbit instincts kicking in as it registered a predator in your midst. And that only happened when predator hybrids used a specific tone of speech, one used only to take command over a situation with other hybrids. It was a bit hard to disobey, but not impossible. With a chill, you realized he was probably doing this subconsciously.Â
This wasnât how things were supposed to work, not with Lucas. Yes, Lucas had become this thing that youâd been told to fear, but it wasnât necessarily him. You blinked, looking at Jongin, then at Taemin. You realized that Taemin and Jongin were staring at each other awkwardly, before looking at Lucas again. Despite your sleepy state, you knew your anxiety wouldnât let you rest. And to be frank, you didnât want to be alone after what had happened. âI could wait for you here, Xuxi, and then we could head back home togetherââ
âI can drop him off at your place!â Taemin said, an awkward smile plastered on his face. âItâs no problem, you should head on homeâŚâ You furrowed your eyebrows, before nodding slowly at having your actions countered.
âHuh,â You answered slowly, remembering all of the times Taemin had gotten pissy about giving you and Lucas a ride home (gas money, he complained), even though his apartment wasnât that far from yours, âOkayâŚ? Iâll head home in a little bit. You guys be careful.â
Lucas nodded, face not changing. He was upset, you could tell, but he was completely justified, given everything that heâd been through. You didnât appreciate him taking it out on everyone around him, though.Â
âYukhei, letâs go.â Taemin seemed all too eager to drag Lucas away, and you watched, bewildered at the strange shift in energy between the three men. Youâd known Jongin and Taemin since your freshman year of college, and Lucas since junior year of high school. Never had you seen the three of them act like this.
You turned to Jongin once you heard the front door close. He was shifting back and forth awkwardly. âThat was⌠weird.â
âWell,â He said, scratching at the back of his neck, âThis whole morning has been a bit weird, donât you think?â
You gave a sardonic smile, trying to figure out how to explain your thoughts. âI mean, yeah, but⌠I donât know. Regardless of that, everything just seemed off between the three of you.â
Jonginâs eyes met yours. He looked a bit taken aback.
âYou canât be serious.â
You shook your head. âWhat?â
Jonginâs eyebrows shot up. âOh my god,â He muttered, more to himself, âYou really donât know.â
âJongin, what?â
âYukhei likes you,â Jongin confessed, rubbing at his chin, âHe has for years.â
Your ears shoot straight up, eyes widening. Immediately your face heated up, and your free hand shot upwards, waving them back and forth.
"What? Huh? No. No, no, no. Weâre justâ"Â
âYeah, yeah, I know,â He countered, âYouâre friends. But he wants to be more. Heâs told me so, several times.â
When you didnât answer, he walked around you to sit on his bed. He sighed, looking upwards as he gathered his thoughts, trying to figure out what to say.Â
âY/N, youâre smart. And youâre an independent person, and you value that because of how some people still treat hybrids. Especially prey hybrids. I know that. You know that. Yukhei knows that. ButâŚâ He sighed again, shaking his head.
âYou donât see the way he looks at you when youâre not looking. He⌠he looks at you like youâre the only person in the world, or like you invented pizza, or something. And right now, his behaviorâŚâ
He groaned in exasperation, and you raised an eyebrow. âWhat?â Â
âI donât know how to put it other way than territorial,â He grumbled with a frown, âThe way he was acting was like that look, but more aimed at me. Like, sheâs the only one I see, donât look at her the way I do. And Iâm no expert on hybrid behavior, butâŚâ
You didnât know what to think, but you completed his thought anyway.Â
â...You think Lucas was acting possessive.â
âI donât think, I know,â He said, âHe seemed really standoffish, and you should be careful. Not because heâs dangerousâthis is Yukhei weâre talking aboutâbut because it might strain your friendship.â
You remained silent for a few seconds, absorbing everything heâd told you.Â
You didnât want to believe him.Â
You went home not much later, trying to process everything youâd seen and heard that morning in the silence of the car as you drove through traffic, still pantsless. You didnât feel comfortable accepting Jonginâs pants after everything heâd pointed out in Lucasâs behavior.
Lucas, your mind continued to think, Lucas, Lucas, Lucas, Lucas.
Youâd known Lucas for so long at this point, heâd always just been your best friend. Youâd never really wanted anything else from him.
You knew people had been expecting the two of you to get together for years. Your friends had told you, your family had told you, and now, his friends had told you that there was something going on between you and him. And every time, youâd been adamant to deny it. No, heâs like my brother. No, heâs my best friend. No, I donât see him that way. No, heâs seeing someone. No, I donât have time for a relationship, anyway.Â
Lucas was attractive, you knew that. You had eyes. You had ears. Regardless of his looks, he was effortlessly charming and funny, and that would make anyone attractive. You saw how people swooned and fawned over him, despite him rarely being interested. But heâd always just been your best friend, the one who supported you through everything and made you laugh on your darkest days. And from living with him for the past few years, you considered it a bit awkward to be attracted to someone after seeing them scratch their ass as nonchalantly as possible in front of you as he had.Â
That was until this morning, when heâd spoken using that tone of voice. You still werenât sure how to feel about that. It gave you the chills, but... not in the way youâd expected. Something instinctual had begged you to submit to him. That didnât usually happen to you when you heard other hybrids used that tone. Usually, you would feel a small tug in your gut, maybe a small flutter of anxiousness, but most of the time all it achieved was a roll of your eyes. But not with him. Not with Lucas.
You thought about it the entire way home. You thought about it on the way up to your apartment. You thought about it as you crawled into your bed, closed your eyes, and finally allowed your mind to be at peace once more. You slept until noon, then made yourself some lunch, showered, and worked on a few assignments you had for your classes.
Lucas came home several hours later, just before 7 PM. He no longer seemed as tense as this morning, but tired, instead. You didnât blame him. His eyes had faded back to their warm, welcoming shade of brown, which didnât surprise you. Wolf hybridsâ eyes tended to glow like that whenever they were on edge about something.
âHow are you doing?â You asked, as he sat down on the couch. âIs everything alright?â
Slowly, you sat down next to him, wondering if heâd still be snappy as he had this morning. His neck turned to look down at you, and with a deep sigh, he nodded.Â
âMedically, Iâm sound. They still need to run a few tests, to see if this is something permanent, or not. Iâve been ordered to stop taking the pills, for now.â
You nodded, giving him a small smile out of relief.Â
âThank god,â You murmured, âI was worried about that. But how are you doing?â
He swallowed, his adamâs apple bobbing as he did so. He shrugged, pursing his lips. His body shifted towards you, and before you knew it, heâd tackled you into a hug, burying his face into your neck. He seemed to be holding back tears again, and your eyes fluttered shut as he spoke again. âHonestly? I donât know,â He said, voice small and muffled against your skin, âThings like this are so⌠different. I found out several things have changed basically overnight.â
âLike what?â Your arms came to wrap around him, trying to calm him down.
âFuck, I donât even know. Like, I can smell so much more, now. I can see in the dark, apparently? I can hear so much, Y/N. Iâve been poked and prodded all day and no one knows if this is gonna go away and Iâm just⌠Iâm scared.â
He shook his head, shifting to bury his head again, but this time into the other side of your neck. Your hand began to comb through his hair, trying to avoid touching the furry ears that now resided atop his head.
You shook your head, humming. You rested your chin against his shoulder, nuzzling into his form, and his large hands rose to your waist, arms wrapping around it. You looked down when you saw vague movement from below your gaze, and smiled to yourself when you saw Yukhei's tale wagging with contentment.Â
âEverything will work out fine, Yukhei,â You whispered, âWhat matters now is that youâre safe, youâre healthy. Youâre so strong, Xuxi. Whatever life throws at you, even if it knocks you down, you always get up with that big smile of yours and keep going.â
He nodded against your neck, cuddling even closer to you. âThank you,â He answered, before pulling his head away. His eyebrows were furrowed, dark eyes peering into yours from above you.Â
âThis morning,â He mumbled, âWhen you were in Jongin hyungâs room. I said something. And I donât know what it was but it feltâŚâÂ
You forced your face to remain blank and expressionless, and broke eye contact, trying to gather your words. God, you didnât know what to tell him. âOh⌠Yeah. Thatâs sort of a, uh, special tone more dominant predator hybrids use. I donât really know how to explain it. Iâm sure thereâs some scientific term, but uh⌠yeah.â
âOh.â He pulled away from you slowly, resting against the couch. You nodded awkwardly.Â
âI donât hate you,â You said suddenly. âThis morning, in the bathroom, you didnât want to let me look at you because you thought Iâd hate you⌠I donât. I could never.â
He smiled, but didnât meet your eyes. âWe donât have to make this awkward, do we? I donât feel any different just because of⌠this. Youâre still my best friend, Y/N.â
You nodded, smiling. âWhy should it be awkward? I don't think this will change anything, Xuxi.â
Finally, he looked at you, and your eyes found his. His smile grew, and yours did as well.Â
âIâm gonna go to bed,â He said moments later, as his hand rose to rub at his neck, âIâm insanely tired.â
âGood night, Xuxi,â You told him as he stood.
 âGood night, bunny.â
When he walked into his room without another word, you watched as he did so, closing the door to his room, right across the hall from yours. You rubbed at a kink in your neck, inhaling deeply as you did so.Â
A few moments later, you stopped, eyebrows furrowing. You frowned, ears perking up ever so slightly as something gained your attention. You sniffled once, twice, three times.
Usually, you couldnât perceive your own hybrid scent unless you consciously thought of it, kind of like when a person thinks of breathing and starts doing it manually rather than automatically. But now, you couldnât do it.Â
Instead, only the scent that youâd registered this morning as Lucasâs remained in its place. Your breath hitched as you realized that Lucas, in hugging you and burying his face in your neck, had scented you.Â
Thereâs no way he did that on purpose⌠right?
Did Lucas even know about scenting? Was he even aware that it was a courting gesture between hybrids, and a way to tell other hybrids to back off?
Your mind drifted back to what Jongin had said this morning, and you sighed as you once again contemplated the situation. Within a day, both your life and Lucasâs had made a turn for the stranger, and no one knew whether this would be permanent or not.
Shaking your head to yourself, you stood, making your way to your room. This is only awkward if I make it awkward. Lucas doesnât know hybrid behavior very well because up until this morning, he wasnât one. Y/N L/N, youâre not going to make this awkward. This isnât about you being âuncomfortableâ, this is about Lucasâs wellbeing. Youâre not going to make this awkward, youâre not going to make this awkward!
When you reached your door, you took one last glance at Lucasâs door, deciding that you would do your best to help him, for his sake. Â
It couldnât get that awkward, right? Especially not if you tried your best to make it as such. The both of you could continue living as if nothing had changed, right?
Wrong.Â
The next few days, it was almost as if the conversation youâd had that night had never happened, but not for your lack of trying. The next morning when you emerged from your bedroom, you found that Lucas was already gone, probably off to class. You shrugged it off, but still found it kind of strange.
When you got home from your classes and studying at the library, he was in the kitchen, eating a sandwich, and you greeted him, and he answered with a vague âhelloâ, not really paying you much attention. You thought it was strange, but chalked it up to him probably being tired.Â
Then it happened the next day, and the day after that, and the next day, and the next, and the next. And almost overnight, you had no idea who this person who had replaced your best friend was. You felt hurt, trying your best to speak to him when you returned to your apartment. He wouldnât budge, and youâd back off before you pissed him off too much.Â
He didnât look at you the same way he once did. It was like all of the warmth and happiness from his eyes had been sucked out of them, leaving a winter that rivaled the north pole. You couldnât recall the last time heâd laughed around you.
You missed Lucas. You really did, and the worst thing was that you couldnât tell if he felt the same thing. You didnât want to confront him, telling yourself he was going through a tough time. You could tell it frustrated him, having this new tail twitch and to knock something over, the augmented senses distorting and amplifying everything around him.Â
He confessed about three weeks, in a clipped tone, that Taemin couldnât be sure if it was permanent or not. Nothing like this had ever happened to anyone before. There was no way test designed for this situation, and Taemin would have to design a safe way to test it. Which meant time, money, and patience. Two of which, those being money and patience, Lucas had never had much of.Â
âOh, Xuxi,â Youâd sighed when he told him, âIâm so sorry.â
âYou donât have to be.â He set down the textbook heâd been holding onto the table. âYou didnât do it.â
You stepped forward, and he stepped back, almost immediately as you had. You frowned. âPlease donât do that,â You mumbled, now kind of angry.Â
âDo what,â He sighed, as if the conversation was exhausting.
âDonât pretend you donât know.â You were glaring at him now. âYouâve been avoiding me like the goddamn plague.â
âAnd what if I am?â He asked, turning to face you. The ears on his head twitched restlessly, and his eyes were burning with what seemed to be contempt. âWhat if I canât stand to be around you anymore?â
Your eyes widened, taken aback. After weeks of him not giving you the time of day, for him to say that was too much for you to take sitting down. You scoffed angrily, tapping your foot anxiously. âExcuse me? Where is this coming from?â
He stood up straight, and somewhere in your mind, a little alarm went off in your head at the sheer size of him. He always slouched, just a little. To see him like this, especially now that heâd grown so much, was jarring.
âYou heard me,â He said in a tone you could only describe as threatening, taking a step towards you, and this time, you took a step back. âI can't stand being around you anymore. I canât stand your face, or your voice, or your scent, or your voice. You get on my nerves, and sometimes I swear, I just wanna...â
He didnât finish.
You shook your head, laughing humorlessly, despite the fact that your heart was cracking with every passing second. You didnât know this person. Sadness and anger swirled in your chest, creating a mixture that made you grit your teeth.Â
You werenât backing down from this, not after giving him space to himself only to turn around and tell you this. You took a step forward, crossing your arms. âUm, why? What did I ever do or say?âÂ
He didnât answer, fully scowling now. His eyes studied your face, but after a few moments, it dropped lower. You realized almost immediately he was looking at your neck. You swallowed nervously, forcing yourself to not look away when he met your eyes again.Â
Still, no answer, and you groaned, causing him to snap out of his strange reverie. âFine. Donât fucking tell me. See if I care, Yukhei.â
You stepped away from him one last time, walking towards your room.Â
âI donât owe you a fucking explanation, you know! I donât owe you shit!â He yelled, and you jumped at his sudden burst of anger. You turned, incredulous. Even he seemed to be shocked by the volume of his voice, wolf ears pressed against his head, like a puppy whoâd just gotten chastised.
âAnd I donât need you yelling at me! Just because you hate me doesnât give you the right to treat me like shit!â You answered desperately, just as loud. You hated the way that your voice cracked towards the end of your tirade, eyes welling with tears and throat closing up. You blinked the tears back furiously, taking one final look at the increasingly sad look on his face before slamming your bedroom door behind you.Â
Finally alone, you took a few deep breaths, trying to think over what had just happened.Â
Youâd known Yukhei for years. Never once had he raised his voice at you or anyone else. And here heâd just exploded at you, telling you that he couldnât stand you or the things that made you, well, you.
You sat on your bed, body numb, as the tears began to flow freely. But you couldnât bring yourself to make noise. You couldnât bring yourself to curl up sob into your pillow . You knew that he would most likely be able to hear you if you did, and you didnât want to give him that satisfaction.Â
Instead, you laid back, trying your hardest to control your breathing, and fell asleep like that, with the tears falling into your hair, eyeliner and mascara streaking along your skin, feeling utterly destroyed.
After that, you felt yourself giving him an even wider berth than before. You didnât speak to him unless you absolutely needed to, like when you couldnât reach the sugar that had suspiciously ended up on the highest shelf, (even though you were the only one to use it) and needed him to hand it to you.
If you walked into the living room and he also happened to be in there, you two would meet eyes briefly, before you walked away. His gaze was never cold, but rather emotionless. Indifferent, bordering on unreadable. It still hurt to see. The only thing that could describe the mood of the apartment was tense. You quickly learned to hate living in such a suffocating environment.
The only "good" thing was that finals were right around the corner, so you were able to distract yourself from the whole situation and pour all of your concentration into studying into the wee hours of the morning.Â
But that only lasted for so long.
Taemin had mentioned a heightened libido as a side effect of the treatment. As far as you could tell, Yukhei didn't give off any signs of that. It didnât even make sense, considering heâd stopped taking the pills ever since the mutation had occurred.
However, for some reason, the universe decided that it wanted to cause you trouble on purpose.Â
You came home one day to strange noises coming from Yukhei's bedroom. And when you got closer, it didn't take much for you to realize what was going on between him and whoever he'd brought home. Deep groans, high pitched moaning, and the undeniable sound of skin slapping against skin. Even worse, the smell. It smelled like sex, and sweat, and Yukhei.Â
Maybe if you'd been human, you wouldn't have smelled it. But alas, you weren't, and so your heightened sense of smell painted a picture you didn't want to see. Of Yukhei and some stranger, him on top of her, fucking brutally into her.
"Yes, fuck, right there!"Â
You damn near jumped out of your skin, then immediately cringing because⌠well. How could you describe the nasty feeling building suddenly in the pit of your stomach? It wasn't disgust. It wasn't⌠no. It couldn't be jealousy. Could it have been a mix of the two?Â
You couldn't be sure.
And that was only the first time it'd happened. Soon enough, it was happening two or three times a week.
You suddenly started spending more time away from the apartment. Be it at the library, at the cafĂŠ right off campus, at your best friend Mark's apartment.Â
But at night, you were on your own, having to listen to Yukhei plow a seemingly endless array of girls into his mattress while you were either studying or trying to sleep.Â
Your girlfriends still lived at the college dorms, and there wouldn't be enough space for you there. You didn't want to impose on Mark, since you were already spending most of your day with him and he shared his apartment with four other guys. You certainly didn't want to ask to sleep over at Taemin's, not after what Jongin had told you.
You were more or less trapped in your apartment past nine PM. You wondered if this was how Fiona felt in the first Shrek film when she couldn't go outside at night.
Yukhei was loud, you came to learn. He groaned, he grunted, he growled. He had a filthy vocabulary and, if you were to go by what the girl he'd brought home past Thursday said, leaving out all the gory details, he was very⌠well endowed.Â
You still weren't quite sure how to feel about constantly having to hear him from across the hall. You weren't judging him, not at all. It was none of your business, and as he'd so rudely put it, he didn't owe you an explanation.
But with exams rolling around, and stress starting to build up, you were disappointed, but not surprised to realize that your sexual frustration was doing the same. And Yukhei, with his pretty face, broad shoulders, foul mouth and maddening scent, was not doing you any favors by practically acting out porn across the hallway.Â
Even worse? Mating season was approaching.Â
The actual duration of heats and ruts for all hybrids varied, but a grand majority of hybrids went through them during the first few weeks of winter, regardless of whether they were predators or prey.Â
So while it pained you to say it, Yukheiâs across the hall antics were not doing you any favors. You found yourself lying awake on a Saturday at one in the morning, after a particularly rough Friday. Meanwhile he was with yet another girl, listening to him dirty talk her to high heaven. You had your eyes closed, trying to sleep in the dark of your bedroom, but it wasnât easy given what was going on.
If you hadnât been in a sleep deprived delirium, you wouldnât have allowed your mind to drift to Yukhei, or to focus on the vulgar words he was saying. His words were muffled by the walls, but it was still pretty easy for you to hear them, ears perking up as you did.
âYeah, baby, you love my cock, donât you?â
If you hadnât been so tired, you would have put in some headphones and listened to some soft music until you were able to fall asleep, instead of letting your breath hitch while your sleepy mind conjured an image of a sweaty Yukhei on top of you, doing to you what heâd been doing to the entire campus.
âSo fucking tight around meâŚâ
And you definitely wouldnât have stuck your hand down your pants, with one hand, covering your mouth with the other. But you did, imagining that it was Yukheiâs fingers and not yours pinching at your clit, teasing around your slit, feeling yourself get wet with every passing second. Hard to do, considering Yukheiâs fingers were so much longer than yours were, and you clenched around nothing at the thought of his pretty hands and how deep they could reach inside of you.
You opened your legs a little more, eyes fluttering shut as your index finger delved inside of you, stifling a quiet moan. Even in your sleepy haze your mind told you not to be too loud, because you knew that Yukhei could end up hearing it, and you didnât want to seem like a creep after everything that had already happened. Slowly, you built up to a speed that you felt went well with the sound of skin against skin.
âFuck, baby, you gonna come soon? Iâm so close...â
Your breathing turned heavy, and suddenly the sheets were too hot, kicking them off of you before adding in a second finger, relishing in the stretch and the way your palm rubbed against your clit in a deliciously frustrating way. You hesitated briefly before adding a third finger, searching desperately for a spot that would cause you to see stars before they cramped up too bad.
When you did manage to find it, your body curled in on itself, biting down on your lip to stop yourself from making any noise. So embarrassingly fast, you felt yourself nearing climax, listening as the moans and groans escalated in pitch and in volume. You pulled your other hand away from your mouth to rub at your clit, and your eyebrows furrowed, mouth tipping open in silent moans. You prayed to whatever cosmic force that ruled over the universe in hopes that you wouldnât make too much noise.
âShit, shit, Iâm c-coming, babyâŚâ You heard him say, before switching to Cantonese to swear, and with that, your orgasm came crashing against you.
Your toes curled, your eyes squeezed shut, and before you could bury your head in your pillow, you squeaked out the softest possible whine, âYukheiâŚâ
When you came back down, you were quick to fall asleep, ignoring the stickiness in your panties or the smell of sweat permeating your room, too tired to bring yourself to care.Â
You didnât hear the shuffling of feet as Yukhei kicked this girl out of the apartment, too on edge after having heard your whimpering.
After that, Yukhei didnât bring home any other girls, and you brushed it off as him needing to concentrate for finals. The coming weeks were filled with all nighters, cups of coffee, tears and desperation as you somehow managed to pass all of your classes.
 You and Yukhei continued to practically tiptoe around each other, still not speaking. Now, however, it was more due to a lack of time than anger geared towards each other. Yes, you could still sense animosity when you crossed paths but it was getting⌠strange. While he almost never spoke, Yukheiâs wide eyes seemed to follow you whenever you passed him.
Now, the apartment had turned silent, rather than tense. You felt like you should anticipate something but you werenât sure what. Many times, you could feel Yukhei before you saw him, and while before, at the apartment he tended to avoid you like a criminal dodging the law, now you always felt him close, his scent never far from where you were. On campus, you didnât have that problem, rarely seeing him due to your different majors. But at home, it seemed like you could rarely hide from him.Â
Finally, winter break was so close to rolling around, and all you needed to do was take two more exams, and hand in one final paper. Then you were free, and all you needed to do was call up your⌠friend, Doyoung.
You used the term âfriendâ very, very loosely.Â
Doyoung was the only other rabbit hybrid you trusted enough to spend your heats with, and you really only spoke to him during this time of year. He was kind and soft spoken, and attentive to your needs when you were in heat despite him also being affected by his own rut. He was also insanely good in bed, and not too bad on the eyes either.
He enjoyed your arrangement, and wasnât looking for anything serious, which you appreciated. This would have been your third heat spent with him.
You called him a week before your heat was due to start, and he swung by your apartment for a quick visit to discuss where you would go, how long your doctor had told you it would last, and generally to just catch up with each other.
Yukhei was out, probably studying with Mark or something. All you knew was that he was out.Â
Doyoung was cute. Really cute. His ears, white with black tips were generally stood at attention. His broad shoulders and gummy smile were too much, and even though it was a week before your heat was supposed to start you kind of had to resist jumping his bones when you let him inside.Â
You managed, somehow, and he sat down next to you at your small dinner table.Â
âSo, howâs Lucas?â He asked once all of the details were worked out. You were going to stay at his apartment for the following week.
You pursed your lips, sighing. âHeâs, uh⌠Itâs complicated.â
He shook his head, a nervous smile gracing his face.
âWhat do you mean itâs complicated?â
You shrugged, letting your eyes flutter shut. âItâs a long story.â
âSo? Tell it,â He said, ears twitching, âIâve got all day.â
So you did. From the treatment, to the mutation, to what Jongin had said, to the shift in his behavior, to the argument, to him bringing random girls home, even including the bit about you masturbating to him that one time. You didnât spare the details, given that youâd probably had more sex with Doyoung within the span of both of your heats than youâd ever had with all of your previous partners combined. There was no point in being vague.
You worried you might be airing out you and Yukheiâs dirty laundry, but continued anyway. Doyoung was a good guy. He wasnât going to blab to anyone about it. During your whole tirade, he remained emotionless, nodding along to show he was still listening to you. When you finished, he took a deep breath, ears falling against his head. He blinked a few times.
âPhew,â He whistled, âThatâs⌠a lot. Sounds like heâs going through a tough time.â
You nodded, staring at your hands on your lap. âI know. I want to help him but Iâm scared heâs gonna yell at me again and I donât want to have to push him away even more. I miss him, Doie. I miss my best friend.â
Doyoung offered a sympathetic smile, patting you on the back. âCan I be honest?â His voice was soft, not demanding. You, always appreciative of his candor, nodded.Â
âI donât think you just miss your best friend, Y/N.â
Your head snapped upward to meet his gaze, sympathetic smile still there as he continued to rub up and down your back, now slower.
âNo goddamn way,â You denied vehemently, shaking your head, âI donât like him.â
âYouâre right,â Doyoung answered, âYou donât like Yukhei. Youâre in love with him.â
You spluttered, looking away as you felt your face heat up. âY-you canât really mean that, Doyoung. Heâs likeâ"
âYeah, yeah, your brother. Youâve told everyone and their mother that. But has it ever occurred to you that when you say that, it's just you trying to convince yourself? I see the way you look at him when I come to pick you up before your heats and you say goodbye to him. Your eyes just light up, and you smile like youâre the happiest youâve ever been.â
âWell, because he makes me happy, heâs myââ
âVeggie loverâs pizza makes you happy, and I donât see you smiling at it like it invented modern wi-fi. Yukhei? Y/N, he makes you happy happy. As in, if you were an actual bunny and not 25% bunny, you would be doing binkies around him.â
You gasped. âI would notâ!â
âWould too,â He retorted, laughing slightly at your antics, âI swear, the way you talk about himâ"
He would have continued, but was interrupted by the sound of the key clicking the apartment door open. Quickly, both of your heads turned to watch as Yukhei entered the apartment, eyes immediately trained on Doyoung. His expression was unreadable, but at the end of the day, both you and Doyoung, prey hybrids till the bitter end, could smell the tension that permeated his signature scent. You exchanged glances with the black haired man, and noted that his ears were standing at attention, just like yours.
 âUh, hey, man,â Doyoung said with his iconic awkward smile, adding an awkward wave as well, â...Long time no see.âÂ
Yukhei remained silent for a moment as he took off his jacket, eyes still not leaving the other man. âHello, Doyoung hyung. How have you been?â His voice was monotone, no discernible emotion in it, and you felt like you wanted the earth to swallow you then and there.
âUhhâŚâ Doyoung side-eyed you for the briefest second, your eyes flashing between him and Yukhei incessantly. Suddenly, you were on edge, and you knew that it was all because of the six foot tall nuisance that had just interrupted your moment with Doyoung.
âIâm... good. I was actually just about to, uh, head home,â He mumbled, and you furrowed your eyebrows as you turned to look at him, kind of taken aback. He was already getting off the couch, making sure he had everything.
You raised a tentative hand. âHey, Doyoungââ
âLike I told you earlier, I need to go, uh⌠feed Jenoâs cat since heâs still out of town.â
âUh,â You blinked, gaping like a fish, remembering the fact that youâd bumped into Jeno at the convenience store earlier today, âTake care, I guess?â
And then, quickly as Yukhei had come, Doyoung had gone, eyeing the wolf hybrid like he was about to get strangled.
When it was just the two of you, your eyes turned to look at Yukhei, and you huffed, before getting up and walking to your room. You closed your door, picking up your phone as you sat at your desk.Â
doyoungie: your roommate is insaneÂ
doyoungie: did you see the way he was looking at me? his scent was also super intimidating, y/n
doyoungie: i cant help you out, i dont feel comfortable given everything going on between the two of u
doyoungie: im really sorry y/nÂ
doyoungie: please be careful around him
You saw red. You chucked the phone onto your bed, too angry and upset to answer Doyoung in that moment.
Everything going on between you and Yukhei had ruined everything these past months, but this was the icing on the cake. If Doyoung wouldnât help you, you couldnât go over to his apartment during your heat. If you couldnât spend your heat at Doyoungâs apartment, you would have to spend it in the apartment, with Yukhei across the hall. And if Yukhei, a predator hybrid, turned out to go into rut at the same time you, a prey hybrid, went into heat⌠well.Â
It wasnât even a matter of whether you would end up sleeping with him at one point or not. It was the principle of the thing. Yukhei brought home several girls to fuck and you had turned a blind eye. But god forbid you make plans to fuck someone in your own home. No, no, that was heresy. Highest treason in the land.
You slammed your door open, crossing the hall to stomp into Yukheiâs room. You ripped his door open, seething with anger. He turned in surprise, eyebrows furrowed. âY/N, whatââ
âFuck you, Wong Yukhei,â You spat, getting straight to the point. He opened his mouth to speak, eyebrows turned downwards as he observed your angry frame. But you didnât let him.Â
âHow fucking dare you. I said jack shit when you brought home all of those girls. But no, every single time I get close to another guy you put on a pissy face and puff out your chest and scare them away. What gives you the fucking right?â
He scoffed, then gave a humorless laugh. âItâs not my fault your prey hybrid boy toy canât handle being looked at for more than five seconds.â
Your mouth fell open, glaring at him. You couldnât believe the way heâd said the words âprey hybridâ like it was something shameful. âWhat, do you have a problem with us prey hybrids now, or...?â
âPlease,â He growled, âYouâre always the one who was so willing to push predator hybrids away.â
âYou of all people should know why.â
He took a step towards you, eyes meeting yours before looking at the floor. âOf course I did. And thatâs why I pushed you away.â
You stared at him, incredulous at his sudden quietness. âNo. Donât you dare spin this as some little âwoe is meâ sob story. You ghosted me. You treated me like I was trash. Maybe you didnât want to worry me with this whole thing, which is more on par with the Lucas I know. But my Lucas, my Xuxi, would never have taken it that far.â
âDid it ever occur to you that your stupid little Xuxi isnât coming back!?â He yelled suddenly, and your eyes widened at his display of anger. He took notice and took a deep breath, pinching the bridge of his nose in frustration, and lowered his voice.Â
 Y/N, this entire thing,â He huffed, gesturing to his ears and tail, which was now swishing back and forth restlessly, âIt changed me too much."
"YukheiâŚ"
"You think I didn't want to keep being your Xuxi? T-that I didn't want to pretend that everything was normal and keep patting your head and hugging you in the morning and calling you bunny?"Â
Your demeanor faltered, and your heart sank. This wasn't how you wanted this conversation to go.
"Yukhei."
He stepped closer, and you swallowed at his sudden proximity. "I feel this⌠need. Inside of me. Almost all of the time, but it's strongest when you're close to me. And I don't know what it is, but every time I look at you, I want toâŚ"
"Yukhei," you mumbled dizzily as he took another step forward, basically forcing you up against the wall. You could feel his breath on your skin as he peered down at you, eyes melancholy. He looked lonely. You felt lonely.
"I want to⌠God, let me kiss you."
Your breath left your body, and before you could give it a second thought, you were tilting your head, eyes falling shut as he pressed his lips to yours.
Immediately, you stood on the tips of your toes to meet him easier, and his hands cupped your face before moving to your back, and then finally splaying possessively around your waist.Â
The kiss was urgent, desperate; Yukhei kissed you as if he were dying and you felt the need to match his desperation. As your lips locked against each other's, Yukhei's body stepped closer to yours, his torso now pressed against yours. Your arms rose to his broad shoulders, wrapping around his neck, releasing a whimper when he pressed his tongue into your mouth.
Your stomach lurched when he used his thigh to separate yours, hands trailing down to grasp at your thighs. He pulled away from your lips, trailing to your jaw, and you whimpered, hands combing through his hair. Lower his mouth went, planting open mouthed kisses along your neck, and you felt a fire in your stomach, readying you to submit to him.
Submit?
Your eyes shot open, and your heart dropped, and as you realized what he had said, how he had said it, you were pushing him off of you. He stumbled back, chest heaving, eyes scared, lips swollen and pink. He seemed to have realized what heâd done. âY/N, I didnât mean tââ
âNo.â You couldnât look him in the eye, clenching your jaw. âI came here to say that I was tired of being treated like your property when all Iâve ever been is your friend. You turned it around and used that tone with me and you used it to kiss me. I-I canât, Yukhei. Why would you evenââ
âBecause Iâm in love with you.â
Your eyes widened as you met his, and you slumped against the wall, inhaling sharply. You opened your mouth to speak, but no words came out. He took this as his cue to continue, eyes pleading and apologetic as he leaned against his desk, giving you the space you suddenly needed.
âThatâs no excuse, I know that. Itâs literally the worst possible excuse I could give you. I donât know how to control this thing yet and Iâm⌠Y/N, Iâm scared that Iâll hurt you with my words or all of this strength I now have combined with instincts I donât understand and it terrifies me. And now, with this whole mating season thing coming I feel them even stronger and I...â
âYukhei, youâre not making any sense,â You said, voice barely above a whisper. He looked up, eyes suddenly teary.Â
âHow can I make my thoughts make sense when youâre the only thing on my mind right now?â
You pursed your lips, eyes squeezing shut. Your stomach swirled and your mind was jumbled, unsure what to tell him.Â
âYukhei, what are your instincts even telling you?âÂ
He shook his head, expression agitated as he looked you up and down. Finally, his eyes landed on your neck, and he groaned, shoving his face into his hands.Â
âI canât hurt you, Y/N. I would never forgive myself if I did.â
Your breath hitched, heart rate beginning to pick up. âYukhei, I need you to tell me what is going on with you. Then, we can call Taemin and heâheâll figure something out.â
âI need to bite you. A-and you need to leave, so I can leave before I do something I regret.â
âYukhei, hold on a secondââ
âY/N,â He growled, and you felt all of the hairs on your head stand straight up, animal instincts going haywire, âLeave.âÂ
Even if he hadnât used that tone with you, you would have done so. And you did, bolting out of his room, quickly grabbing your phone from your room and then darting out of the apartment, out of the building and somewhere onto the street, legs shaking and heart broken.
You ran for several blocks, stopping once you felt comfortable, which just so happened to be in front of a cafe a few minutes from your apartment. You went in and ordered, sitting at a table in the window, staring blankly at the cup in front of you. You felt numb. Yukhei was making absolutely no sense, and your thoughts were too jumbled for you to try and decipher what he was trying to tell you. There was only one thing that you could make sense of.
Because Iâm in love with you.Â
God, you wanted to slam your head into the table, his words echoing in your head. Heâd looked so candid, so vulnerable, so scared saying those six words, that it honestly kind of petrified you. After everything youâd thought about, everything youâd been told, and everything youâd said to each other, you were being forced with the truth, and you honestly werenât sure if you could handle it.
Yes, you loved Yukhei. But what best friend doesnât love their best friend? There was such a difference between loving and being in love, but in that moment you couldnât be sure of any.Â
Yukhei had always been there for you. He understood your boundaries, understood that you wanted to be an independent person, but wasnât afraid to support you if he felt you needed it. Whenever you were sad, or frustrated, he was there. And vice versa. You understood that Yukhei, despite his intimidating looks, muscles and tall frame was just a gentle giant, sometimes not confrontational enough to stand up for himself. And yes, he was confident, but you knew that deep down he would always feel like he wasnât good enough, just a little bit. And whenever that feeling became too heavy for him to carry, youâd be the one to pick him up and help him carry the weight.
Your mutual understanding of each other went so much more than just finishing each otherâs sentences sometimes. With a simple movement, both of you could tell whether the other was upset, or excited, or angry.Â
You sighed, taking another sip of your coffee.
Yukhei was kind, and he didnât worry about what problems he might have in the future. He was funny, sometimes making you laugh till you cried because it was just an innate talent of his. And fuckâs sake, he was hot. And you⌠you, the worrisome, blunt hybrid who trailed behind him because he lit up your days, you wereâŚ
Oh my god. Iâm in love with Yukhei.
You spluttered, immediately coughing as you choked on your coffee, attracting the attention of the people around you. It took you awhile, but you eventually managed to catch your breath, avoiding the questioning gazes of everyone around you. You were left with your head spinning, foot tapping anxiously.Â
You needed to get back to the apartment.
You paid for the unfinished cup of coffee in a hassle, and ran back up the street as fast as your legs could carry you. You realized that all of the running youâd been doing meant your hair would be frizzy and you would smell like sweat once you got back, but you couldnât care less.
 All you needed was to see him.
If youâd been able to talk him down from his own thoughts before, like that day in the bathroom and times before that, if youâd been able to get through to him before, it wouldnât be that hard now, would it? You needed to know he was okay and that he knew that everything would work out in the end.Â
You dashed onto your street, mind filled with only Yukhei and his wellbeing, for once being a bit reckless when it came to your own safety. Yes, heâd told you to leave. But that didnât matter anymore, you thought as you rushed into the building and pulled yourself into the elevator. He was your only concern, now.
Your heart pounded as you stood in the elevator. Your leg never ceased its insistent tapping. Waiting, waiting, waiting for the doors to slide open. It took an eternity, but finally, you heard a ding! And when the doors opened, you bolted. You ran down the hall, reaching your door before you pulled out your key and unlocked the door, not thinking twice before swinging it open.
âYukhei!?â
Your loud, breathless voice rang out through the apartment, but there was no response. As you caught your breath, you noted that the scent of cinnamon and earth was still there, but faint, as if Yukhei had vanished into thin air. Your heart sank.
âYukhei?â You asked again, voice now quieter as you realized that he was probably gone. Your face fell, and part of you began to wonder why you even expected him to still be here. Â
Walking towards his room, where the trace of his scent was strongest, you gnawed on the inside of your cheek, silently asking yourself where you would go from here. The vibration of your phone caught your attention, and you pulled it out of your pocket to see what the notification was. Your eyes softened at seeing Yukheiâs contact name grace your screen, but your gaze quickly turned gloomy when you saw how long his text was. That was never a good thing.
xuxi: Hey. Iâm sorry about everything that just happened, and for scaring you like that. Iâm gonna be staying at Taemin hyungâs until your heat passes. I donât know how long that is, but I know it was supposed to start sometime next week? I want to keep distance from you until either hyung or I can understand whatâs going on with me, and I donât want to do or say anything thatâs gonna damage our friendship. Please donât worry about me, Y/N. Iâm fine. Donât think that I think you canât be around other guys, because I donât. I want you to be happy. And if you feel like you never want to see me once this is all over, then Iâll totally understand. Iâve been an asshole and I treated you horribly because I was acting selfishly. Take care.
You slumped against the wall, swallowing the growing lump in your throat.Â
How on earth did everything get this messed up?
The last few days before winter break were miserable. You spent the rest of that night after the argument with Yukhei crying out of frustration at the situation, falling asleep with puffy eyes and a runny nose. Eventually, however, you had to force yourself out of your pity party, because despite everything going on, you still had two exams to study for and a paper to turn in.Â
Your paper was going to turn out mediocre, at best. You simply couldnât put your heart into it despite the fact that it was 10% of your final grade for the semester. Thankfully, it was due Friday, and the first exam was on Monday and the other on Tuesday, leaving you a full three days to finish it, and youâd done pretty well in the subject all semester, so if you flubbed the paper, it wouldnât be so bad.Â
As for your exams, they werenât your best, but youâd live. Exams this late were always hellish for you, because on top of all of the stress, your pre-heat symptoms were starting to set in. You felt tired, sluggish, and irritable.Â
You thought of Yukhei almost all week during what little free time you got. You didn't see him on campus all week, but you knew from texting Taemin that he was still going. According to him, he wasnât talking to anyone much. Not even Baekhyun could cheer him up, and Yukhei loved Baekhyunâs jokes.
You never responded to the long text Yukhei had sent you. You werenât sure what to say, and after a certain amount of days had passed it just felt awkward to try and respond to him.Â
Finally, Friday rolled around, and you strolled onto campus, ready to hand in your paper, go to your last few lectures, and then buy yourself some snacks to prepare to hole up in your apartment for a week during your heat. You wished you could just turn it in online, but this professor was probably as old as the university itself, and still preferred doing things the old fashioned way.
You sat down next to Mark right before your history lecture, about two hours before your paper was supposed to be turned in.Â
âHey, how have you been?â Mark asked, and you shrugged.Â
âIâm pretty much over everything,â You sighed, âAll I need is to turn in my paper to Wang and Iâm out of here.â
âCan I see?â He asked. âMine sucks and I wanted to compare.â
âOh, yeah, sure,â You answered, turning to open your bag. You rummaged through it, looking between your notes, laptop, and old pieces of paper, before frowning.Â
âNo fucking way,â You muttered to yourself, looking through the contents of your bag again, now more frantic.Â
âWhat? Do you not have it?â
âNo,â You answered, turning to him, sounding desperate. âI think I left it on my desk this morning. God, Iâm so stupid.â
âWhy donât you just go get it?â Mark said, tilting his head. âYour place isnât that far.â
You eyed the professor, who was preparing his presentation before the class started, weighing your options.
â...Youâre right. Iâll be back in like, half an hour.â
And so you set off, power walking back to your apartment, which was right off campus. When you got to your building, you stepped into the elevator and heard your phone ring. You looked at who was calling first, furrowing your eyebrows. Hesitantly, you picked up.
âTaem? Whatâs up?â You asked, looking through your bag for your keys.
âHey, Y/N.â Taemin sounded anxious, and it didnât do anything to dissipate your confusion. âI just wanted to let you know that Yukhei said he would be passing by the apartment to get some more clothes, but uh⌠I forgot to ask him what time, and now he isnât answering my texts or my calls. He was acting kind of⌠weird this morning. He didnât say anything to you, did he?â
You blinked, swallowing at the idea of seeing him again after not having said anything to each other. Suddenly, your heart seemed to be beating a lot faster than it had been a second ago. âUm. No. He didnât. But um⌠thanks for letting me know. Iâll just be goingââÂ
âWait, Y/N!â
âTaemin, what?â
âHave you ever heard of Tanakaâs Theory of Hybrid Compatibility?â He blurted, and you made a face, trying to figure out what he was talking about.
â...No?â
The elevator dinged, and you stepped out as he began to explain.Â
âI was doing research after running some DNA tests on Yukhei, yesterday, to see if I would be able to gauge whether heâd be going into rut or not. This theory says that two hybrids of different animal types could trigger each otherâs mating instinctsââ
âWait, wait, wait, I thought that wasnât possibleââ
âThatâs what a lot of people thought, until Tanaka and her team published this study about a year ago. She did an experiment where she paired up hybrids of different animal types, and induced heat in only one of them, to see if it triggered rut or heat in the other hybrid. She concluded that it was possible, but only if the hybrids had already formed a deep emotional bond. Y/N, you and YukheiâŚâ
You stopped right outside of your apartment, dead in your tracks. âDâTaem. Do you think that could happen ifâŚ?â
You didnât finish, and Taemin sighed. âYeah,â He said, voice quiet. âI think he might be in the very early stages of rut. Please, please be careful, Y/N.â
You stared at the door, before sighing. âI will, Taemin. Thank you for calling me.â
You hung up, trying to absorb everything youâd just been told. Cautiously, you inserted the key into the lock, trying to be quiet. A chill rolled through your body as you stepped into the apartment. For some reason, it seemed so much more quiet than it usually was. You gulped. Hurriedly, with quiet footsteps, you approached your bedroom. You sighed in relief upon seeing the paper on your desk, and grabbed it, stuffing it carefully into your bag before turning to exit.Â
âHey.â
You shrieked in surprise, your skeleton nearly jumping out of your skin when you saw Yukhei in the doorway of his bedroom, staring intently at you. Immediately, you knew something was wrong. His eyes were wide like saucers, eyeing you up and down. His body seemed tense. His scent was overpowering. You scrunched your nose once it hit you.
âY-Yukhei. What are youâUm, how have you been?â
âOh, Iâm fine,â He said, wide eyes never leaving you. You felt like he was studying you, and you squirmed underneath his gaze, âJust peachy. A little hot. What are you doing here?â
His sentences were quick and snippy, as if he were jumpy. You spluttered, gathering your thoughts.
âOh,â You mumbled, âUm⌠I forgot my paper on my desk. I needed to come and get it.â
 The entire time, you never stopped looking at him. He seemed poised, ready to strike, looking for the moment he could catch you off guard. You swallowed, trying to step past him, âI need to turn this in later, so Iâll justâŚâ
He grabbed your wrist before you could get out of his armsâ reach, cornering you against the wall.Â
âI need to⌠talk to you,â He muttered, eyes trained on your face.
âYukhei, youâre kind of freaking me out,â You answered, looking away from his face. Your own face was suddenly hot, animal instincts were screaming at his proximity, at his scent, begging you to either get away or pull him closer. Danger, one side of your brain whispered, while the other said, want.
âJust hear me out,â He answered, deep voice quiet and raspy. âI missed you this week. Missed my bunny.â
You looked away, unsure what to do.Â
dangerdangerdangerdangerdanger
He lifted a hand to lift your chin, forcing you to meet his gaze. You gasped, realizing that his eyes were a bright yellow. Had they always been that color or was it only now noticeable due to his proximity?
wantwantwantwantwantwant
âY-Yukhei,â You mumbled again, panting as he brushed his lips against yours.
DANGERDANGERDANGERDANGER
In that moment, your animal instincts took over. What happened next happened in less than ten seconds, but felt like an eternity.
See, when rabbits feel threatened, they bite their attacker. You knew this. Yukhei knew this. So it shouldâve been no surprise to either of you when you shifted your neck, quickly striking and giving his neck a harsh bite. Your animal instincts expected him to back off. But instead, he groaned loudly, pressing you even further into the wall, gripping your hips and pressing himself against you. You froze, feeling something hard press against your hip.Â
âSo you want to bite me too,â He growled, âBut I want to bite you harder.â
WANTWANTWANTWANTWANT
You whimpered, as he, agonizingly slowly, pressed his mouth to your neck, baring his teeth. He tugged your head to the side, and you squeezed your eyes shut, waiting for the bite to come, almost welcoming it.Â
But it never did.Â
Instead, when you opened your eyes, you saw that Yukhei was trembling.Â
âI canât,â He whispered, âI donât want to hurt you.â
You swallowed, realizing what was going on.Â
âYou wonât,â You answered, matching the tone of his voice. âXuxi, wolves bite like this to mate, not to attack.â
âHuh?â His amber eyes studied your face, searching for anything other than the uncertainty etched upon it.Â
âYouâre not biting me to hurt me,â You said, stroking his cheek, âItâs because you wanna mark me as yours.â
âBut youâre not mine,â He murmured, still trembling, âYou donât love me the way I love you.âÂ
You shook your head, head spinning as the heat on your face spread across your body at the sensation of his body against yours.
âExcept I do.â Your voice was hoarse. âI love you, Lucas. I realize that now.â
You tilted your head back, revealing the expanse of your neck. He growled in approval as you did. âAnd I want to be yours, forever.â
He didnât mark you then. Instead, he craned his neck to catch your lips with his. You cried out softly when he did, his hands coming down to lift one of your legs, wrapping it around his hip.Â
âJump,â He said into the kiss, and you did, without question. The feeling of uneasiness, of danger, melted away, leaving you only with want. He dragged you back to his room, tossing you onto his bed with ease.Â
You whimpered as you let him go, now fully aware that youâd entered your heat, and you wouldnât be satiated until he made you cum. You watched, as he stared down at you with a predatory gazeâgo figureâpulling off the t-shirt he was wearing. He crawled on top of you, not saying a word before he kissed you again.Â
Your hands roamed, tracing down his back and up your sides as he squeezed your thighs with his large hands, sliding up the skirt you were wearing.Â
âPlease donât tease,â You whined between kisses, âN-need you.â
âMy bunny needs me?â He asked, chest rumbling with pride, and you nodded. He tugged off your shirt, leaving you in only your bra and your skirt. He pressed a kiss to your neck, before inhaling deeply and groaning.Â
âGod, is this what you smell like when youâre in heat?â His voice was raspy, lustful; you felt punch drunk at the sound of it. âYou smell fucking divine.â You nodded, reaching for the button on his jeans. You didnât trust your voice.
âBunny, youâre on the pill, right?â He asked suddenly, sounding a lot more sober than he had just a few seconds ago. Your eyes darted up to his face, noting his ears twitching nervously. You nodded. âY-yeah, why?â
He pressed a kiss to your temple, before lowering his mouth to your ear. âBecause as much as I want to pump you full of my pups right now, I know you probably donât want that for us now.â
God, he was the human definition of whiplash. You straight up moaned at the idea, eyes squeezing shut as you pulled his pants down. âS-sounds good on paper. R-really good,â You declared, âBut in practice⌠Not right now.â
He nodded, smiling softly. You realized he was wagging his tail, and you smiled gleefully. âAnything for my bunny.âÂ
Yukhei pressed another kiss to your temple, before pulling your skirt down, hands kneading at your newly exposed flesh. You lifted yourself off of the mattress to press wet kisses to his collarbone, ignoring the desperation beneath your skin. Still, your mind screamed.
WANTWANTWANTWANTWANTWANTWANT
âXuxi,â You said, âPlease hurry and fuck me already.â
âI donât wanna wait either,â He admitted, grinning wolfishly. With not another word, he pulled your panties to the side, and slowly pressed a finger inside.Â
Your breath hitched, feeling like when you scratch at an itch, but canât find the exact spot. Content, but not yet satisfied.Â
âYouâre so wet,â He mumbled, âAll of this is for me, right, Y/N?â
You nodded insistently, legs spreading further to allow him enough space. He was so big, nearly engulfing you as he hovered over you. And his fingers were so long, reaching far further than your fingers could when you pretended yours were his.Â
âLucasâŚâ Your voice was high, breathless, âMore, please.â
"So needy for me, hm?" Yukhei chuckled darkly, adding another finger. His smile grew when you tightened around him. "Tell me what you want, bunny."Â
"Fuck," You groaned, "I want you to fuck me and make me yours. W-want to be stuffed and filled with your cum. Want y-your pups, wanna be yours."
His amber eyes glowed in admiration, peering down at you. "Fuck, that's a good girl."Â
He tugged off your bra, but got a little too impatient when he got to your panties, and you gasped in surprise when you felt the seams snap. Your eyes darted to Lucas's hands, which were now holding the broken fabric with a smug look on his face.
"Oops."
You huffed, not caring about the underwear. Lifting yourself off of the mattress, you pulled him in for a kiss, and he responded with fervor. His tongue dipped into your mouth, swallowing your eager moans. In your eagerness, you reached into his underwear, wrapping your hand around his member.Â
You gasped into the kiss, feeling how hard he was. Even without looking, eyes still shut as you focused mostly on kissing him, you could feel he was big. You wondered, momentarily, if he would even fit. Yukhei pulled away from you, lowering his eyes to watch your hand stroking him. You did as well, swallowing at the sight. He wasnât too thick, but he was incredibly long. The tip was a pretty shade of red, precum leaking steadily out.
âYou want me to fuck you?â He asked, mouth brushing against yours, panting slightly.
You nodded, canting your hips in an attempt to entice him. He pulled his fingers out of your pussy, brushing against your clit intentionally. You keened, looking up at him.Â
âYeah, baby,â You answered, pushing him away slightly, to turn around, and prop yourself onto your knees. He groaned at the sight of your wetness, one finger teasing at your hole. He came closer to you, and his free hand pulled you up. His chest was pressed against your back. He pressed a kiss to one of your shoulder blades, resting his head on his shoulder to speak to you. Â
âOne day, Iâm gonna sit you down on my face and eat you until you forget your name. But right now, I canât hold back anymore. Need to be inside of you.â
You nodded in agreement, bated as he gripped one of your hips, the other nudging you gently between the shoulder blades, so your face was buried between the pillows. You inhaled, whining lightly at how much it smelled like him, like Yukhei.Â
âAll mine,â He growled, sliding inside of you. He was met with no resistance, your walls sucking him in with no protest.
âYours,â You agreed, rocking your hips lightly against his. He groaned loudly, gripping your hips tightly.Â
âS-so tight,â He groaned, with a little laugh, âI can barely move.â
âPlease, Xuxi,â You whined, voice muffled, âN-need it.â
His grip tightened, and he gave a hard thrust, to which you responded with a loud noise. He immediately set a brutal pace. He bent over, practically covering your body with his own. You could feel the heat radiating off of his body, his grunts and growls right into your ear.
Your hand reached behind you, trying to grab him in some way. He registered what you were trying to do, and reached out to take your hand in his. âWhoâs making you feel this good, bunny?â
âAh, you, Lucas,â You cried, and Yukhei pressed a kiss to the junction of your shoulder and neck.Â
âYou think Doyoung could fuck you this good, baby?â
Your stomach curled at his words, and you shook your head. âN-no,â You said, hips bucking back to meet his. âDonât want him, want you.âÂ
âF-fuck, thatâs my girl, you just wanna be mine, huh?â
You nodded, unable to answer at the pleasure coursing through your veins. Yukhei wasnât satisfied by this, evident in the way he tugged on your hair and pulled your head up. You shrieked not only at the pleasure, but also how unexpected it was. Yukhei was always one to be gentle, but now, with the need he felt to fuck you until you were both satiated, all of his mercy went out the window.Â
âUse your fucking words,â Yukhei snarled, hips never letting up. You whimpered, eyes closing.
This wasnât Yukhei, or Lucas, or Xuxi. No, this was pure, unbridled, alpha wolf taking the reins. And in this moment, you wouldnât have it any other way.Â
âY-yeah, I want you to make me yours,â You answered in a small, shaky voice.
âYou wanna be my bitch, baby?â
âFuck,â You moaned, pussy clenching at his question, âPleaseâŚâ
âPlease what, bunny?â The wolf asked, voice sickly sweet, and you bit your lip, trying not to cry out. âP-please make me your bitch, baby.â
He pressed a kiss to your shoulder again, letting go of your hair. You fell back onto the mattress, practically boneless; you couldnât find it within you to hold yourself up. His hands found their way back to your hips, using them as leverage as he pounded into you.
âWhat my bitch wants, my bitch gets.â
His hips sped up, something you didnât know was possible. You were vaguely aware of his headboard ramming into the wall, but you couldnât care less. All you could care about was the growing pleasure bubbling in the pit of your stomach, which only boiled hotter when you reached between your legs to pinch at your clit.
Yukhei groaned at the same moment you did, relishing in the way your walls clenched at the sensation.
âHow the fuck are you still so tight?â He said. You craned your neck to get a good look at him, chest tightening at the sight.
His tan skin glowed with sweat, eyes rolled up into his head, mouth open as he let loose grunts and groans, and his light brown hair was matted with sweat. The dark ears on his head were twitching furiously and his cheeks were flushed. You felt like you could have cum from the sight alone.
 Could have, because the awkward angle made your neck hurt, and it pained you to not be able to touch his skin or tug on his hair.Â
Yukhei opened his eyes immediately when you muttered out a soft, âstop, stop,â his hips stopping much to his discomfort. He sighed in relief when he realized you just wanted to change your position. You whined softly in discomfort when his cock slipped out of you, shaky legs doing their best to maneuver into the position you wanted.
You flopped down onto your back in front of him, staring up at him. âCome on,â You said breathlessly, parting your legs, âYou know what I want you to do.â
He exhaled, eyes scanning your sweaty body, taking in just how beautiful you looked beneath him. âFuck, I love you so much,â He declared, settling in between your legs, slipping back into you with ease.
You took advantage of the position, wrapping your legs around his waist, trying to pull him closer. Your hands wrapped around him, reaching for his back. You dug your nails into the skin, and he huffed slightly at the pinch of pain.
He growled with pride when his eyes darted down to where you were connected. âFuck, thatâs so hot, bunny. Youâre so fucking tiny.â
Your eyes followed his, and you whined when you realized that there was a bulge sticking out of your tummy.Â
He immediately retook his rhythm, pounding away like there was no tomorrow, voice getting louder. It was still a bit far, but you could tell he was approaching his high, just like you. He was pressing wet kisses to your breasts, large hands groping them. Your head fell back, mind completely blank. Â
âX-Xuxi, Iâm c-close,â You mumbled, âPlease touch me.â
He nodded, lifting off of one of your nipples to meet your eyes. âShit, me too,â He agreed, voice shaky. His lips travelled to your neck, one hand travelling to your clit. You moaned loudly, throwing your head back to reveal more of the skin of your neck.Â
âGonna make you mine,â He growled, âGonna fuck you full of my pups, show everyone who you belong to.â
His hips were losing their finesse, their rhythm, pace turning sloppy as his hand rubbed at your clit, hoping to make you cum.
âYes, yes, yes,â You cried nonsensically, toes curling. âMake me yours, Lucas, ah, fuck, w-want it so bad!â
And then he sunk his teeth into your neck, and you tumbled over the edge, a lot harder than you ever expected it to be. You were drowning in a dizzying mix of pleasure and pain, vision blurring as your body writhed against Yukhei like a woman possessed. You cried out his name one final time, voice dying after you did.Â
You heard him groan against you, hips grinding against you as he released inside of you. Your mind immediately realized what was going on as his cock swelled within your walls, eyes snapping open as the sheer size of his knot caused you to cry out. Whether that was from the burn of being stretched beyond your limits, or the satisfaction of stuffed with him.Â
 You were wordless when you managed to come down, breathing heavily, his head resting on your collar bone. The need that had been itching inside of you had gone away, for now. Your mind cleared up, and you were suddenly very aware of the fact that Yukhei was naked, on top of you, and now the two of you were stuck together for god knows how long. The few words you had exchanged prior were under the influence of his rut and, subsequently, your heat, and even before that, an argument that led to you not speaking to each other for a week.
"SoâŚ" You muttered, voice hoarse.
"UhhâŚ" Lucas lifted his head, tired eyes meeting yours. They were back to brown. "I take this as an 'apology accepted'?"Â
You rolled your eyes, swatting his arm playfully. "You're not completely out of the woods yet, asshole. You were a huge dick. But what matters now is that we're together, and I love you. We can work the rest out later."
Yukhei's hand brushed a stray hair out of your face, smiling softly at you. "I don't deserve you," He murmured, "But I promise I'll do my best to treat you like a queen."Â
You pressed a soft kiss to his lips. "I'd like that."
You both fell asleep slightly after, whispering sweet nothings and promises of a better tomorrow into each other's ears.
And when Taeminâwho had worried about Yukhei not coming back to his apartment got worried enough to use your hidden spare key to get into the apartmentâwoke you up, screeching at the "ungodly sight" of your naked bodies pressed against one another, you laughed, despite Yukhei's possessive instincts kicking in and covering your body with his.
Because you finally had Yukhei in your arms, and, regardless of whether he's got fluffy ears and a tail or not, you were happy to call yourself his.
#kpop scenarios#wayv smut#nct x reader#nct smut#wong yukhei x reader#kpop x reader#kpop au#kpop imagines#kpop smut#kpop angst#nct scenarios#nct angst#yukhei angst#yukhei smut#lucas wong x reader#wayv angst#wayv x reader#my writing
1K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Disclaimer: I wrote this some time ago, when I was very sleepy. How they could've met before the exchange? I love stupid references don't@ me lol
Warning: slight NSFW at the end (under the cut)
Put a spell on me |Solomon X m!Reader
Saying Solomon was feeling under the weather was an understatement. He felt like absolute shit. His stomach was recoiling, giving him the impression he had to vomit, but couldn't. Resulting in him being wobbly on his feet. Although, he was currently trying to sober up. The lack of water caused his head to hurt, while he walked alongside the river to go back to his apartment. He was in no shape to teleport, not with the sense of orientation he had right now.
A frustrated groan escaped him as he grabbed onto the metal fence beside the river, letting gravity take over as he slouched down onto the floor.
It was a beautiful night, you could see the starry sky reflecting in the river. The silence only being disturbed by some outlandish music in the distance. Somewhere, there was another party raving besides the witches sabbath he had successfully escaped.
He knew he shouldn't have accepted that many drinks from the witches. But it had been a successful year, he was only going back to the Devildom next week... And, probably, going to meet that other exchange student by then.
"Hey fam, you okay?" A voice slurred above him, blocking the blinding streetlights before him.
"Yeah yeah, thank you for your concern-," Solomon looked up surprised. He thought he was the only one here-
"Here ," a handsome guy, probably not a sorcerer, held out a bottle of water to him, grinning friendly. "You gotta stay hydrated when drunk."
"Uhm.. thanks?" Solomon chuckled. "That's nice, but I hear I shouldn't accept drinks from kind strangers"
Their hair reflected in the warm light, along with unfocused eyes glistening in the dark, when he shot Solomon a kind smile.
Solomon suspected he was from where the music was coming from. Another rave or party or whatever, since he was wearing flashy attire and sweat was glistening on his smooth skin.
From dancing, maybe? It wasn't that warm. Rather fresh, if Solomon would say so himself.
"Hmmm", the stranger put a hand on his chin. "I guess, I'm feelin' a biiiiit brave tonight haha. Here, I'll take a sip from it first."
He chucked down a bit of water. "There."
Solomon just stared at him for a solid second. Maybe, probably, surely, this was the alcohol. But this stranger had something alluring about him. His glistening lips from the water made Solomon unable to do anything else but stare.
"You going to take it, or not?"
"Ah yes", Solomon grabbed the bottle and took a sip before putting it back down again.
"May I sit with you?" He put a hand on his neck and averted his gaze. "I- uhm came here to get away from all the noise for a bit- I don't wanna be creepy or anything-"
"Oh- Yes of course! Don't worry about it"
The grin returned to his face as he slouched down beside him. "Thank you."
Solomon took another chug of water. He didn't really have anywhere to be, nor did he have the strength to go home anyways. So he figured he might as well sober up, while making some new memories.
"Out of curiosity.. what do you mean by brave?" Solomon smirked at him.
"Well...", the stranger just smiled, a slight tint of colour dusting his cheeks. "You're pretty handsome. And I normally can't ask out guys for the heck of it.. so yeah. I'd say I'm being stupidly brave by talking to someone as hot as you."
The sorcerer laughed. "How very direct"
"Must be the alcohol", he chuckled. "I don't know anyone around here.. and I have a habit of drinking too much when I'm at social gatherings without friends.. What about you? Why are you here all alone?.. If it's okay to ask, at least."
"Ah it's okay~ I'm trying to sober up from drinking too", Solomon sighed. "It was an exhausting night.."
The stranger nodded sighing. "Tell me about it."
"So.. what are you celebrating?"
And so, they proceeded to talk about the reasons why they were here. Their conversation slowly but surely going of its original rails, from politics to religion to light-hearted shows and childhood memories.
Solomon, of course, didn't go into much detail about magic nor anything like that. They were simply trailing off into more and more different topics, running their tongues because of the alcohol.
"Wait, people avoid you when you invite them?" He asked in shock, "Even after you offer to cook for them?! Woah, that's rude after everything you've done..."
Solomon hung his head in disappointment. "I really don't know what the issue is, you know? It's not like they outright avoid me when we nee- want to hang out, but everytime I offer my hospitality they just.. you know?"
"Shiiiit bro... ," he thought for a bit, then joked, "Maybe your cooking sucks?"
Solomon sighed dramatically, proceeding to pout. "Can't blame the tasteless."
"Just kidding kidding!!" he smiled sympathetically, "Maybe it's best if you ask them directly about it. Honesty is always key, no matter where you're from."
Solomon remembered something.
"So, I'm guessing you're not from around here?"
The stranger looked him up and down, seeming to think for a bit and then smirking back at him.
"You tell me, wizard boy. Am I?"
"Oh? How do you know?"
"Know what?"
"That I'm", Solomon gesticulated dramatically, "a wizard."
He became serious and leaned closer to Solomon, putting a hand on his shoulder. Solomon's breath hitched ever so slightly as the stranger's intense gaze held him entranced.
"You're a wizard, Harry."
"Huh?"
The stranger wheezed at his reference, as Solomon finally understood and erupted into laughter himself.
He stopped himself to respond seriously:
"..A wizard?"
"Don't you feel it ," the stranger put their hand over Solomon's heart, making his heart pound a bit harder, which surprised him, "...,Mister Krabs?"
"Huh- What?-"
After a perplexed pause they looked at each other and wheezed and cackled in the cursed manner your friends laugh when someone tells a ridiculous, dumb joke.
As they sat there, next to a river enveloped by the light of street lamps in a park, their laughter erupted through the silent night. Nothing but very faint music could be heard in the distance. Solomon didn't even know why he was laughing so hard. It was a stupid reference. And this stranger was clearly out of it.
There was something about him... Solomon just couldn't put his finger to it.
"S-so haha you're a man of culture as well~", Solomon calmed down, "What's your name?"
" Of course~ (y/N)." The stranger responded smiling, wiping away a tear. "Yours?"
"Solomon.", he answered reciprocating the smile.
"Solomon the wise?"
"Yes." He shot him a knowing glance. "So you do know me~"
"Oh yes~" (y/N)'s fingers slid over Solomon's coat. "You dress like a wizard, you look like a wizard aaaaand your named after King Solomon the wise. Great literature surrounds you: like Ars GoĂŤtia and the lesser keys of, well, you", their gaze turned to look into the sorcerer's grey eyes.
With that, Solomon understood.
This person didn't know him . He knew of his tales, the legends, basically fairy tales.
He was like most humans... Unaware of the magical world he lived in. The realisation stung a bit, but the sorcerer decided to play along anyways as he felt himself sobering up.
"Well, I can't disappoint a fan like yourself now, can I?" Solomon smirked.
"Ohh~ So are you going to show me any tricks?" (y/N) laughed, standing up challengingly. "Come at me with your best shot, wizard boy~"
Solomon didn't know why, but he felt the urge to impress the young man.
"Hmm", he stood up, although a bit wobbly. "Alright. But I'll need an assistant~"
"Oh my oh myyy" (y/N) excitedly clapped their hands together. "I'll sacrifice myself for the greater good then."
Solomon chuckled, shooting him a provocative glance through his lashes at which he thought he saw (y/N) blushing.
"So, (y/N), are you ready?"
"I'm was born ready"
Solomon offered him his hand. "Take my hand, my cute assistant~"
"Oh my, and he has a way with words", (y/N) overdramatically took his hand, "The ladies will die if you do that, you know?"
"Oh will they now?", Solomon pulled him towards himself, "What effect do you think Hecate's power will have on you?"
"I like your funny words, magic man", (y/N) smirked playfully. "Tell me more~"
Solomon scoffed. This guy is a walking reference book.
"Have you ever danced with a sorcerer in the pale moonlight?", he asked, putting another hand on (y/N)'s waist, said man's breath hitching.
"W-well, I'm pretty sure the proverb goes different, Solomon", he put a hand on his counterpart's shoulder as he let Solomon take the lead, "I thought you were going to show me a trick though~"
"Patience is a virtue", he simply said teasingly.
"-and a pain", (y/N) retorted, while taking the first step back.
"So you know how to waltz?", Solomon began to lead.
"School taught me many things", he imitated a rough old man voice, "You youngsters would never understand"
Solomon tried to contain his need to laugh.
"Aha~ Funny, enlighten me?"
"Well, I don't know what they teach in wizard boy-school", they turned, " But back in my day, they tried to teach me calculus"
Solomon quirked a brow. "Tried?" Then he spun (y/N) around.
"Well, I was busy drawing into my notes", his cold hand slipped to Solomon's neck, making the sorcerer tense up.
"And what kind of Mona Lisa-worth drawings were you working on? I bet only of the highest quality~", sarcasm dripped from his voice as he shot (y/N) a teasing smile.
"Oh you can't even imagine~", (y/N) rolled his eyes in an exaggerated manner before shooting him a deadpan look, "Penises mostly"
A laugh escaped Solomon. "How refined"
"I am nothing but refined, sir~"
Solomon spun him around again, matching no pace in particular, as he pulled him closer to his chest this time. A small gasp left (y/N)'s mouth.
"H-hey now, be careful there. Or do you want me to fall?"
Solomon's lips pursed up in amusement, but quickly froze as he looked into the man's face.
(y/N)'s expression was contorted in utter joy, like he couldn't contain their grin. He looked stupidly adorable...
Solomon felt his heart clench at the sight. But he quickly snapped out of it as he shot (y/N) another charming smile.
"So, about 'the ladies dying' at my charm.."
"You're still on about that?" (y/N) chuckled amused, "Give it a rest wizard boy. We get it, you're handsome-"
"What about you?" his cheeks burned as he felt himself getting... Nervous? That's new.
Solomon hoped the darkness wouldn't give him away, "How do you feel about my 'charm'?"
For a second everything stood still and they both came to a stop. Their eyes locked and silence engulfed them. Tension began to claw at both man's braveness, as realisation struck them. This encounter had progressively turned into something more. Not some random thing.
It felt like..
(y/N) averted his gaze, face flushing a bright red as he chuckled nervously. "It... It takes a bit more for me to die, Sol.."
Fate.
"Is that so?", Solomon's fingers interlaced with his as he slowly inched closer.
"I mean.. you could find out..." (y/N)'s eyes slowly closed when-
Strings of colourful magic sparked around them.
"Huh?!" His eyes shot wide open, grip tightening on Solomon's hands, "What-"
(y/N) looked around stunned and extremely surprised.
"So? How was that for a 'magic trick'?"
(y/N)'s gaze returned to face him. "Y-you.. How?"
The sorcerer just hummed. "Who knows?"
"This... Must be a dream then..", he sighed disappointed, a tinge of sadness in his voice, "That's a bummer.. I really like you."
Now it was Solomon's turn to blush.
"I- I understand the confusion, but- mph?!"
With that his lips pressed onto Solomon's.
The sorcerer froze, while (y/N)'s mouth opened a little, slipping his tongue through Solomon's mouth. He tasted like sweet liquor, further entrancing the sorcerer in a passionate kiss.
Solomon got over his shock quickly as his hands found the other's waist, pulling him towards himself. When (y/N) sighed into the kiss, hands burying into his white locks, excitement shot through his spine.
Solomon pressed him against a nearby tree. He grew hot as (y/N)'s soft, wet lips brushed against his, the passion growing with each passing second.
"Mnh hah", (y/N) parted for a second, a string of saliva connecting them, lips barely brushing against his, "This.. feels too real though.."
"Because it is- ", Solomon panted against his mouth, connecting their lips again with more of his own vigor this time. His tongue eagerly brushing over the other's.
God, what was he doing?
What was he doing??
But fuck it felt so good.
He couldn't resist the desire to touch (y/N) more and more. He wanted him closer and it showed.
As if on cue, (y/N)'s hand slid over Solomon's pants, suddenly palming his half hard erection and making him moan into the other's mouth longingly.
"Mnn- (y/N) wait.."
"Mnh? Oh sorry-!", he stopped abruptly.
"N-no I mean... Let's.. let's go to my place-"
"Oh~" (y/N) smiled and kissed him again, teeth pulling at his bottom lip as he parted panting.
"Alright then. Show me the way, wizard-boy~"
131 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Hogwarts: New Girl AU
A/N: Warning, some canonical changes were made for plot reasons, the biggest being: Harry and Ginny never dated; Harry, Neville, and Draco are all professors; George has a new WWW store in Hogsmeade. Also, she starts off living with the four guys whereas in New Girl she only lived with all four for about a season. I just thought it would be fun!! Also, when I wrote this it felt a lot longer than it ended up beingâso let me know if this is too long or too short or just right!! P.S.: I do NOT condone transphobia (Iâm LGBT and will defend trans people until the day I die) and obviously I feel JKR is a shitty person, I write because I like writing and weâll all agree that 5 year old Daniel Radcliffe wrote the HP series :)
Chapter 1: Whoâs That Girl?
Pairing: George x Female Reader
Warnings: Cursing
Words: 3k
Series Masterlist
-
âSo, you know in horror movies when the girls are like "Oh my god, there's something in the basement. Let me just run down there in my underwear and see what's going on in the dark", and you're like "What is your problem? Call the aurors!", and she's like "Okay" but it's too late because she's already getting avada kedavraâd. Well, my story's kind of like that.â y/n said, remembering the borderline traumatic moment that happened two weeks ago.
-
Y/N sat in the back of a muggle taxi, on her way to her shared apartment with her boyfriend Cormac McLaggen. Only, incredibly uncomfortably, she was completely naked under a trench coat.
âItâs a surprise for Cormac. Iâm just gonna walk in and drop my coat, like BAM. There it all is. He said he has this fantasy that Iâm a veela with a heart of gold.â Y/N attempted to whisper into the phone speaker.
âYou added the âheart of goldâ thing, didnât you?â Ginny asked, chuckling and knowing full well that McLaggen wasnât exactly a thoughtful person, and wouldnât have included that in a sexual fantasy.
âYeah. I wanted to really get into the character, you know?â Y/N tried to get into the fantasy more, hoping it would make her less uncomfortable.
âOh really? Whatâs your veela name?â
âUh...Fleur?â
âThat ones taken, Y/N.â
âWhatever, I donât need a veela name.â
âEither way, Iâm so proud of you for getting out of your comfort zone! Good luck babe.â Ginny encouraged.
As Y/N walked into the apartment, she was trying to position herself sexily in the living room. She laid on her side on the couch. Too clichĂŠ. She propped herself on the back of the couch. Too masculine. Eventually Cormac entered the living room from the bedroom wearing only his boxers, making Y/N panic about the fantasy.
âY/N! Youâre back early! I wasnât expecting youââ
Y/N dropped the trench coat. Immediately after a girl, Pansy Parkinson she recognized, followed McLaggen out of the bedroom. Their bedroom. And she was only wearing her underwear.
âOh.â
-
âSo thatâs what happened and why I really need a new place to live. Anyway...what was the question?â Y/N smiled at the four men in front of her. They all looked traumatized by her story.
âUm, do you have any pets?â George asked.
âOh, no I donât. Sorry,â She chuckled awkwardly.
âYou know whatâs funny? When I saw your ad on DumbledoresList I thought you were women.â Y/N laughed. âCrazy, right?â
âHold up, why would you think that?â Draco spoke before the other two could.
âJust some of the vocabulary used. Like sun-soaked and exposed brick daydream.â
âDraco you wrote exposed brick daydream? Oh my god,â George was nearly in tears with laughter, Harry and Neville following quickly. âJar, right now, dude.â
âYeah, jar, seriously. Five galleons.â Harry agreed, pointing to a jar on the mantle of he fireplace with a neon green post-it note labeled âPrick Jar.â
Draco rolled his eyes, getting up and putting the galleons in the jar.
Y/N coughed, trying to refocus the attention. âLook, I really like this apartment. I also really donât want to live with my friend anymore. Sheâs a quidditch player...all her friends and roommates are quidditch players. They get into some real weird shit.â Y/N felt like she was pleading with them. Just let me stay here!
âLook I still donât feel like we know enoughââ George was interrupted by Draco.
âOh, quidditch players? When can you move in?â Y/N grinned, hoping the promise of these three men meeting hot quidditch players would help.
âNo, no, loft meeting. Bathroom.â Harry ordered, leading the way down the long hall to the bathroom at the end. When Y/N heard the door shut she quickly and silently followed, eavesdropping on the conversation.
âCome ON guys, sheâs friends with quidditch players. Next to veelaâs and the girls at Beauxbaton, thatâs like the hottest girls in existence.â Draco begged the other two.
âThe fact that youâre a professor now and you said that is like...incredibly disturbing.â Harry glared at Draco, George and Neville shaking their heads.
âYeah, and my sister is a quidditch player so I donât know about that.â George shuddered.
âIâm not going to lie to you guys, I donât want a girl living here. Sometimes, I get home from a long day of teaching and I just want to strip and lay on the couch. Let the boys chill.â Harry casually shared. Y/N gagged at the thought, but the other three men in the bathroom made noises of agreement, or at least understandment of his statement.
âI am...actually neutral on this one.â Neville shrugged, causing Draco to scoff.
âYou would be neutral on this.â Draco rolled his eyes, but directed his attention toward their fourth roommate. âAlright George, tie-breaker. Itâs up to you. Is she in or out?â
âYou guys know I donât do well under pressure like this. Just give me a minute let me think.â
Both Harry and Draco started arguing with each other, putting George under more pressure to make a decision. He slowly backed himself into the stall in the bathroom and locked it. Neville watched everything play out, arms crossed with a smile on his face.
âOh, now look what youâve done!â Draco said, gesturing to the hiding George.
âWhat Iâve done! You started itââ Harry replied.
âWhatever, executive decisionâsheâs in.â Draco announced.
âYAY! Iâm in!â Y/N exclaimed, not able to contain her excitement on the other side of the bathroom door. Draco opened the bathroom door.
âNobody decided putting a silencing charm on the door would be a good idea?â Harry asked the boys in the bathroom.
âOh you guys have a stall and urinals? Like a public bathroom? Okay, yeah I guess I can get used to that.â Y/N said, looking around the bathroom that reminded her a little too much of the bathrooms at Hogwarts.
âWhat do you do for a living anyway? Why do you want to live out here in Hogsmeade?â Draco asked as the group of five made their way back to the living room.
âI just became a professor at Hogwarts! I spent a really long time in both the muggle world and the magical world studying creatures. So, Iâm taking over for Hagrid.â Y/N smiled, very excited to be doing her two favorite things in the world: working with animals, and teaching bright young minds.
âOh, Harry, Neville and I are professors at Hogwarts too. I teach potions, Neville teaches herbology, and Harry teaches...Harry what fucking subject do you teach?â Draco crooked an eyebrow at Harry, purposely acting like he didnât know what Harry taught.
âDefense against the dark arts.â Harry glared at Draco. âAnd George here just opened a new Weasleyâs Wizard Wheezes shop in Hogsmeade.â Harry said, clapping Georgeâs back. George sheepishly smiled at Y/N.
âOh thatâs awesome! I loved pranks at Ilvermorny. Cormac hated pranks.â Y/N started to tear up, staring off into space.
âGeorge gets it, he was dumped, too.â Draco took his turn to clap his hand on Georgeâs back this time.
âYeah. Dumped,â George scoffed.
-
âGeorge I just canât do this anymore!â Angelina pleaded with George as he covered his ears, despite only the one really working.
âLALALA I CANâT HEAR YOU! WE CANâT BREAK UP IF I CANâT HEAR YOU!â George yelled.
-
âYeah, I was dumped.â George shrugged. âWhat about it? It was like eight months ago Draco! Move past it. Pfft, dumped.â George got very heated over...seemingly very little, Y/N noticed.
âIgnore him, heâs still fragile. Which, you arenât too fragile, right?â Draco asked.
âPfft. Iâm so tough. Donât even worry about it.â
-
âWeâll always have Paris. We didnât have, we, we lost it until you came to Casablanca. We got it back last night. ⌠And you never will. But Iâve got a job to do, too. Where Iâm going, you canât follow. What Iâve got to do, you canât be any part of.â Y/N was screaming the words of the monologue from Humphrey Bogart in Casablanca at the television, the four men staring at her from the kitchen.
âFeel like weâve made a mistake yet?â Harry asked Draco, who rolled his eyes and approached Y/N.
âY/N, stop.â Draco turned the television off. âCâmon, you canât be like this! Youâre a strong woman! Strong women donât cry over men who clearly didnât deserve them in the first place! Strong women go out and hook up with strangers in the bar in Hogsmeade to get over their ainât-shit exes.â Draco pulled Y/N up from off the couch. âGo take a shower. Weâre going to the Three Broomsticks tonight and youâre hooking up with someone.â Draco pushed her in the direction of the bathroom.
âAnd that gentleman is how you take care of a crying woman. Not that any of you know how to handle women at all.â Draco snipped at the three men, whoâto be fairâdid not know how to deal with women at all.
-
At the Three Broomsticks, the four men watched Y/N absolutely fail at flirting with any even remotely viable man in the bar. Eventually Draco called her back over to the booth where the four men drank and talked about their days.
âHoney, youâve got to stop doing whatever it is you were doing out there. In fact, youâre going to stop doing anything. You are going to go sit at the bar and look pretty until a man approaches you, and then you are going to smile and nod and agree to go out with him.â Draco nagged. The three other men were chuckling quietly as Y/N trudged to the bar, hoping for men to approach her.
âAnyway, what is this shit weâre chaperoning on Friday night?â Draco turned to Neville and Harry, hoping one of the two would know.
âI think itâs a school dance but like...not fun for the kids at all. Like I donât think thereâs actually any dancing at all.â Harry summed, confused as well. None of them had ever been to muggle high school, and did not understand what a âhomecomingâ dance was. The Muggle Studies professor suggested it might be fun for the first Friday back to school, and McGonagall agreed as long as the kids didnât have too much contact on the dance floor. The Muggle Studies teacher explained to the three men that it was âmiddle school rules, no touching below the shoulders, room for Merlin in the middle.â if dancing were to be allowed. Neville, Harry, and Draco were clueless as to what that meant.
âGlad I wonât be in on that shit show.â George laughed, taking a sip of his drink.
âWe actually signed you up.â Draco said nonchalantly, drinking his beer. George spat his beer out violently.
âExcuse me? I have to spend my Friday night watching a bunch of kids...do what? Drink butterbeer and sit on opposite ends of a room?!â George was clearly pissed off, wanting to have done literally anything else with his Friday night.
âI mean, youâll see your brother.â Harry offered, which actually eased Georgeâs tensions a bit. He smiled, missing his family.
âOh, alright. Harry, you charmer, you always know how to get me.â George winked at Harry who waved him off.
âHow are things going with you and uh...Loony?â Draco asked Neville. The three other men rolled their eyes, annoyed at how Draco still seemed to live in his own little world.
âLuna. And things are going...theyâre going.â Neville shrugged, clueless to his own love life.
âJust as expected, he doesnât know anything.â Draco shook his head at George and Harry, as if Nevilleâs cluelessness was their fault.
âAre you blamingââ Before Harry could finish accusing Draco of exactly what Draco was doing, Y/N came back from the bar, squealing about getting a date.
âWhat did you do?â Draco asked, smirking, just knowing he was right.
âI did what you said! I just smiled and nodded and said I wanted to hookup and he gave me his number and now weâre going out Friday night!â Y/N jumped up and down in tiny jumps, starting to fist-pump.
âThis American is so weird sometimes.â Harry whispered.
âItâs endearing, I think.â Neville commented.
âNaive, maybe.â George rolled his eyes, the only one who seemed to notice that she blatantly told the man she would have sex with him.
-
When the night of her date rolled around, the four men found themselves with an unexpected floo guest.
âGinny, what are you doingââ George stood.
âWho told her it was a good idea to get back out there again? Thatâs not your job, thatâs my job. Iâm her best friend, you guys are just some weird adult men living together. No offense brother, dear.â Ginny was in the living room, pointing an accusing finger at the men sat on the couch while Y/N was in her bedroom getting ready. Ginny was clearly ready to go out clubbing for the night, and was dressed in a short dress and very tall heels.
âNone taken.â George rolled his eyes, plopping himself back on the couch.
âNow Iâm going to go handle the mess you all created, thank you very much.â Ginny glared, walking over to Y/Nâs room and walking in.
Y/N laid on the ground surrounded by clothes. Her hair and makeup was clearly done, but she seemed stumped on what to wear. She was currently wearing a witch hat, a crop top, sweatpants, and cowgirl boots.
âY/N,â Ginny sighed. âWhat were you going for with this?â Ginny gestured up and down Y/Nâs body.
âWitchy space cowgirl.â Y/N shrugged. âIt seems like something youâd find in a porn anywayââ
âHere, letâs find you clothes that will actually get you laid.â
After about half an hour, Ginny emerged from Y/Nâs room first, dressed in a crop top and sweatpants.
âNow presenting, the new but not improved, still absolutely perfect Y/N.â Ginny gestured towards Y/Nâs bedroom, where Y/N emerged. She was wearing the short black sleeveless dress and tall heels Ginny had been wearing when she emerged from the floo. Draco let out a whistle, Harry and Neville started clapping, and George was sat, stunned. Well, until Y/N started fist pumping again, then they all started booing her.
âDonât let me keep you guys, I know you have plans with a bunch of 11 to 17 year olds tonight.â Y/N giggled, watching as the men stood up at the reminder.
âDonât worry, weâd rather be anywhere else. Even here watching your weird dancing.â Draco puffed, the other men agreeing.
-
âSo yeah, thatâs how we got a new roommate.â George explained to Fred, whoâs hazy, ghostly form nodded.
âBelieve it or not, I actually know her. I was her first friend here.â Fred grinned, pointing to himself. George wasnât surprised. Ever since Fred died and became a ghost, Fred frequently felt lonely, and George knew that. Besides Peeves, he really didnât have many friends. He couldnât interrupt teachers while they were teaching, but since Care for Magical Creatures was not a required class, Y/N had a lot of free time. They bonded over pranks, baked goods, and George. âSheâs so cute! You totally wouldâve dated her a decade ago.â Fred teased his younger twin.
âYeah, well, things change I guess.â George felt his phone vibrating in his pocket, and looked at the caller ID to find it as Madam Puddifootâs store number. âOne second.â He told his brother. âMadam Puddifoot?â George asked.
âGeorge dearie, your friend Y/N here was stood up by her date. I figured someone should know, sheâs in my shop crying and I have to close in,â she paused, clearly checking the time. âIn a half hour. Do you think you could help?â George stood, already walking towards the schoolâs exit.
-
âOh hello there.â Y/N sniffled, eyes red and puffy as she looked up to see George taking a seat in front of her. âDonât you have a school dance youâre supposed to be chaperoning.â She furrowed her eyebrows, pointing a finger at him. She meant for it to be accusatory, but with red puffy eyes, George mostly found it (as Neville said) endearing.
âSome things are more important than watching boys and girls stand on opposite ends of a room.â He shrugged, reaching across the table and grabbing his friends hand. âListen, real men donât treat women the way youâve been treated the past few weeks. Iâm sorry youâre going through this. If it makes you feel better, sometimes I still call my ex and leave voicemails in a country accent.â George offered, making Y/N giggled, wiping lone tears.
âWell, you can always call me and talk to me in a country accent instead.â She shrugged, in an attempt to help him the way heâs come to help her. âDo you want to go home and watchââ
âLiterally anything other than Casablanca, okay? I will watch whatever sad chick flick you want, but you have watched Casablanca like twenty times this week.â George puffed, standing up and reaching his hand out for Y/N. âLetâs go home and get drunk and cry.â He smiled. Y/N grinned, grabbing his hand and letting him walk her out of the shop. She was still embarrassed, but her heart felt a lot better knowing someone came to help her out of this feeling. Sheâd never admit it to George, but it was probably the nicest thing anyone had ever done for her.
-
When Draco, Neville, and Harry returned home, their suit jackets thrown over their shoulders and looking rather tired from dealing with teenagers all night, they found quite the sight for their sore eyes. George and Y/N were stood in front of the TV, clearly drunk, singing along to Heath Ledgerâs character serenading Julia Stiles character in 10 Things I Hate About You. Draco, Neville, and Harry all looked at each other, shrugging. They dropped their suit coats and joined in, feeding the fire that was drunken George and Y/N.
And that was the end to Y/Nâs first week in the loft above the Weasleyâs Wizards Wheezes store in Hogsmeade.
Taglist: @yllwtaxi @ememseay
Thank you for wanting to be tagged!! Let me know what you think, feel free to message me any mistakes I missed. If you want to be tagged, message me/comment!! Thanks yâall :)
#fred x reader#harry potter#fred weasley#fred weasley x reader#george weasley x reader#george weasley#fred and george#harry potter x y/n#harry potter au#draco fanfiction#draco x y/n#draco x reader#neville longbottom x reader#neville longbottom#neville x y/n#neville x luna#harry potter x ginny weasley#ron weasley#ron x hermione#ron weasly imagine#ginny x luna#harry x hermione#hermoine x pansy#dramione#hogwarts#new girl au#new girl
383 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Marry Me?
Summary: It's been a few years since the Wizarding War and Harry and Ginny are still very much in love with each other. Harry proposes to Ginny, who doesn't take it very well. Little does he know that Ginny's still troubled by her monsters.
Read it on Fanfiction if you prefer!
...
Snow rested upon the park bench as if it were a feather cushion, soft and warm. It covered the rich deep wood in perfect white, and the newly clothed trees rose as wintry fairytale beings in that pristine landscape.
Ginny shivered, gently brushing the snow off from the bench, beckoning Harry to join her.
Harry shook his head and chuckled nervously. He'd been doing that quite often today, Ginny had observed, and while she had been curious at first, she had later ruled it out as simply Harry being Harry.
She shivered again rubbing her hands as she tried to get some warmth back to her body. True, she had a sweater and a coat on but in the chilly winters of Scotland, a two flimsy layers were not enough. If she had known they were coming there, then she would have worn more. Or better yet, not come at all.
Ginny blew on her fingers, trying to warm them up as Harry wordlessly shrugged off his jacket and stepped forward, wrapping it around her.
"What are you doing?" she demanded, taking the jacket off. "You'll be cold."
"No, I won't. You've nothing on, Gin."
"I'm wearing a sweater and a coat. Don't be an idiot, Harry, take the damn jacket," she urged.
But Harry had that stubborn glint in his eyes, so Ginny huffed in defeat, though she was secretly grateful for another thing to wear.
"Why Scotland?" she asked, a few seconds later. "And why aren't you sitting?"
Harry chuckled again, that same nervous chuckle and Ginny's heart clenched in suspicion.
"Are you breaking it off with me?" she asked, her voice stronger than she felt. If he'd brought her all the way to Scotland to simply tell her that they were over, then frankly she'd ⌠well she'd probably yell.
Harry frowned, and then hid eyebrows contorted in confusion.
"What? No!" he exclaimed. "That's not the reason. Why would IâŚ" He shook his head then reached into his pocket, slowly bringing out a small box.
Ginny breath caught in her throat as a humourless chuckle left her lips.
This couldn't be happening.
She hastily got up, Harry's jacket falling off her shoulders. Her heart hammered against her chest, leaving her breathless.
Harry scrabbled, bending down before stumbling as he almost fell face-first into the snow.
"Heh," he chuckled, "This-I-I'll just stand up."
In other circumstances she'd have laughed but her throat constricted as Harry got up on his feet and smiled at her, before opening the box.
Inside, there was a small silver ring, resting upon blue leather, and engraved with vines running across its length. It was beautiful. It was utterly and completely beautiful. If Ginny had seen it in a shop window, she'd have stopped and marveled at it. Now, however, the ring brought dread, and she could feel the panic threaten to overcome her.
She looked at Harry and spotted the hopeful glint in his eyes as he smiled brightly.
"I think you know where this is going," he said. "Ginevra Molly Weasley, you are my love," his voice broke, "my life, the one person who has been by my side through times, good and bad. You are, frankly speaking, my everything and I am so lucky to call you... mine. Will you-will you marry me?"
Ginny felt her eyes tearing up. Her throat closed and she panicked, stepping backwards as her mind floated most involuntarily to what he had said.
Ginny struggled to catch her breath as she saw Harry smile fall, concern replacing his smile.
The world was getting abnormally blurry.
It was closing up, it was suffocating and Ginny felt her mind wander over to the first place she could think of, willing all her strength to Apparate.
Home.
...
She landed in a small clearing near her house, her feet buckling as her knees collided with the muddy ground. Her hands reached forward to support herself, and she retched violently, tears of exertion leaking out of her eyes.
A few acres away, she could see the smoke coming out of the chimneys. Her mother's burgundy dress had been hung out to dry and was just clinging to the line, as the chilly winter wind blew through their garden.
Ginny coughed, brushing away the dirt on her fingers. All she could think about was Harry's expectant face, and his huge smile, and all she could register was how badly she had disappointed him.
The thought made her want to heave again, but she refrained, instead choosing to turn away from her house. Even the Burrow seemed to stir dread in her, because all it suddenly reminded her of was the days she had spent locked in her room thinking about him.
"You were foolish to think I'd ever be a friend to the likes of you," he had said, while Ginny whimpered at his feet.
"Pathetic," he had spat then and she had winced at the menacing snarl on her face.
Ginny closed her eyes, bile rising up her throat at the memory of her lying on the cold, wet floor of the Chamber.
"I trusted you, you monster!" she had cried out, "I thought you were my friend. That you understood me. I told you everything!"
"Which only confirmed that you were a despicable wretch," he had laughed cruelly, and forced her chin upwards, as his nails dug into her skin. "Fancying Harry Potter, as if! Even he has standards enough to never bow down to scum like you!"
He had smirked and watched in evident glee as Ginny sobbed, utterly ashamed of what she had done.
"I wouldn't be so sure though," he had added as an afterthought. "Him being the fool he is, there's no guarantee he won't start inclining towards you."
A few tears fell, and Ginny rubbed at them furiously, her mud-caked fingers leaving streaks of dirt on her cheeks.
"But it would all be temporary."
"Ginny?"
Her eyes snapped open as she whirled around, the voice foreign to the one from her memory. Her eyes widened as she saw her youngest brother standing opposite her, concern etched on his face.
"Ron?" she questioned, as she wiped the dirt off of her face with the sleeve of her coat.
"What happened, why are you crying?"
"I'm not," she said hurriedly. "What-what are you doing here?"
"I saw you standing out here alone," he answered, "and don't give me that bull, why have you been crying?"
"I was not," Ginny said fiercely.
A smirk passed on Ron's face, which slowly grew into an impish grin. "Did he ask?" he said, a knowing expression on his face.
"How'd you know?"
"I'm his best friend, of course I know. What did you say?" he asked excitedly, almost jumping from one foot to another.
She stared at Ron for a few minutes, before bursting out crying.
Ron looked at her in alarm before stepping forward. "Ginny, bloody hell!" he exclaimed, pulling her into a hug. "What-wh-did he do something? What's wrong?:
"Nothing," Ginny managed between sobs. "I ran away."
"What?" Ron yelled, "You ranâwhat, why the bloody hell did you do that?"
Ginny's sobs grew louder as she clutched at Ron's shirt, and his grip around her grew stronger.
"I'm sorry!" he exclaimed, panicked. "Ginny, talk to me, please. What happened?"
"I panicked, and I-I... I didn't know what to do, so I Apparated here."
She could feel Ron frowning, and knew it was a shock for him, seeing her cry like this. She knew he'd expected something more joyous.
"Gin," he urged. "Ginny, why'd you run?" he asked, keeping his voice level as best he could. Ginny knew he was at his wit's end, for after years and years of her being the one he had turned to in times of distress, the roles had reversed and he was helpless.
She looked up at him hesitantly, through watery eyes, half-expecting a confused look she so fondly identified with him. Ron wouldn't understand; this was not his forte.
What was not expecting was gentle eyes and as she looked up at him, she realized, not for the first time that somewhere along the way, he had grown up too.
But she just couldn't get herself to say it.
"I don't want to marry him," she choked out finally. "I can't."
Ron frowned, hiding his confusion extremely well. "You don't want to marry Harry Potter," he repeated, more as if convincing himself. "Why?"
"I," she sighed. "I just can't. I... don't want to."
"You don't want to marry him?" he asked incredulously. "Ginny, you do realize that this is the same man you've been in love with for years?"
"I just don't know, Ron," Ginny groaned. "I panicked, and I overreacted, and I-I just fled from the scene."
Ron stared at her for a few minutes, his brows creased in a frown before he hugged her again. Hugging always worked, Ginny had told him herself. Most of the time. She didn't think he'd take her advice so seriously.
"You're... allowed to overreact," he said, carefully choosing his words. "This is a decision that can affect your entire life, so if anything, you can cry a bit more. Anything that will help."
He winced as Ginny let out a watery sob, and more tears flooded her cheeks.
"You're, you're-you've grown up," he continued, his voice becoming softer, "And I never realized it, I think. But you were always wiser than me, always the one more practical, and somewhere along the way, I realized I looked unto you more than you or I will ever admit."
"Whatever you decide, believe that it is right, for I'll be standing beside you."
Ginny tensed, his words setting in her.
What she was deciding now was not right, she knew that but Ginny would not tell him that.
She couldn't.
...
They had gone inside after her talk with Ron, and her mum had almost cried seeing her. It had been two months since she had last visited, and her mum had immediately bombarded her with questions, just barely held back by her dad.
She had held on quite well before she saw Harry at the door.
Everything had gone downhill since.
While her mum amicably chatted with Harry, his gaze never left her, his green eyes piercing into her face. It was not long before she cracked and immediately excused herself, choosing to go into the fields instead of the recluse of her old room.
She couldn't handle the memories her room brought up. None of them were good enough, at least, none of them were good enough to overlook the bad ones.
She heard the small pattering of footsteps behind her and felt her throat closing in panic. There was only one person who would come after her right now, and it was the last person she wanted to see.
"You ran away," Harry said, his voice barely audible over the whistling of the wind.
Ginny turned around and stared at him, her face devoid of emotion for the first time that day.
"Why?" his voice cracked, but there was a touch of desperation in his voice.
"I don't know," she whispered.
"That's not a good enough answer," he said angrily. "Why did you run away, Gin?"
Ginny stayed quiet, her red hair whipping in the wind. It slashed across her face, pricking against her eyes, but she couldn't get herself to care.
"Is it too early?" Harry spoke over the wind. "Did I do something wrong?"
No, she wanted to yell. He had done everything right. She was the problem and she couldn't be more disgusted with herself. It was impossible to measure how much she loved him, yet now that the time had come to express her feelings, she was coming up with nothing.
Ginny felt the seconds ticking away as she looked at the ground, the white of the snow contrasting against the brown of her boots. She heard footsteps coming over to her and felt a hand resting against her own as Harry lifted her chin and forced her eyes to meet his.
Ginny gasped at the anger-laden sorrow in his eyes, and she pulled back, trying to get away from his piercing gaze.
"Don't run," Harry warned, as Ginny continued pulling. "For Merlin's sake, don't run!" he yelled.
She stopped in her tracks, a tear spilling from her eye.
"I deserve an answer, Gin, please," he begged. "Why?"
A choked sob broke through, and Ginny pushed Harry with all her strength, making him let go of her.
"This won't last," she choked out. "This is temporary, this is not permanent, he told me this wouldn't last!"
The whistle of the wind had become more pronounced, and it whipped around them, numbing the tips of her fingers.
"Who told you?" Harry pressed on. "Goddamnit, Gin, who told you that?"
"Him."
It was her voice that sent Harry recoiling, but in that briefest second possible, he knew exactly who she was talking about.
"Riddle," he whispered. "Shit, Ginâ"
"There's nothing to talk about," Ginny said. "I can't do this, Harry."
The anger was back now. Harry stepped forward, his fingers wrapping around her forearm to keep her in place.
"Do you realize we've never talked about him, Gin? Never talked about that year?" he said, his voice dangerously low.
"We have, of course we have."
"Once," Harry's voice cracked, "when you yelled at me in my fifth year for not asking you how it felt like to get possessed by Voldemort. But that doesn't evenâŚ." he broke off, his eyes glistening with unshed tears.
Ginny couldn't bear to look at him. So she didn't, instead gazing away at the leafless trees, whose boughs weighed down due to the weight of the snow.
"For two years after, you listened to everything I had to vent about. But not once did you ever talk about him."
"Riddle has nothing to do with this, Harry!" Ginny cried out. "It doesn't matter what he said to me, it's what I choose to believeâ"
"Doesn't matter?" Harry bellowed, grabbing her arm. "It matters, Gin, because after all these years, it's still influencing what you do!"
"Riddle has nothing to do with anything in my life!" Ginny yelled, pulling her hand away.
Harry let go of it, his green eyes, following her erratic breathing and her frenzied steps. "Do you know what he said to me in the Chamber?" he said quietly. "He told me how you poured your heart out to him. He bloody quoted you. That's right, he recited word to word whatever you had written in that damn diary."
"No," Ginny said. "No."
"Have you ever wondered why you're so scared of things lasting? How you always run away when it comes to me?"
"Stop, Harry, please," Ginny begged. "Please, just stop."
"Because I've let you in. I've let you solve all my problems, but when it comes to you, I'm helpless."
The wind whipped around, cold and unrelenting, blowing up billows of snow. Ginny closed her eyes, the cold of the wind creeping along her bones as she shivered, her hands wrapping around her stomach.
After a while, that seemed like ages, Ginny found herself being pushed gently towards the shed, Harry's hand on the small of her back as she stepped inside the building, welcoming the warmth of the place.
It was another few minutes before Ginny let herself look at Harry, her heart tugging as she saw his pained expression. His green eyes were still stuck on her, unmoving, and as brown met green, she realized just how torn he was over this.
"I'm sorry," she found herself whispering. "I'm so sorry."
Harry reached forward, his arms wrapping around hers and bringing her closer, until her head was under the crook of his neck and she was safely enveloped in his embrace.
"I'm just scared," she continued, in that same small voice she'd be ashamed to use in front of anyone else. But with Harry, it seemed, her guards melted away until she was her vulnerable self, her heart completely belonging to him.
"When I woke up in the Chamber and saw you," she said, "part of me was relieved and part of me was just vying the time until I'd become just Ron's little sister again. Stupid, I know."
"No," Harry said. "Don't ever say that."
Ginny looked up at him and braced herself for the words she'd say next. She'd never admitted it to anyone before, in fear she'd be shunned away for being too petty.
"The first time, I entered Hogwarts, I was known as the Weasleys' little sister, second time I entered, I was the helpless girl taken into the Chamber. The years after that," Ginny's voice broke, "I did everything I could to prove them wrong but I think-I think that part of me has always been scared that I'll become that small eleven-year-old kid again, who believed in something temporary. And I found myself applying that to everything."
Ginny choked on her words, as she felt the dam break and the tears start cascading down her cheeks. She'd said one of her worst fears out loud, and it just showed how controlled she still was by that⌠monster.
She felt Harry's rough fingers brush away the tears as he kissed her forehead, his lips lingering on her skin.
"I don't think you know exactly how much I love you, Ginevra Weasley," he said, cupping her chin and looking directly into her eyes.
Green to Brown.
"And-and if I didn't have you in my life, I wouldn't know what to do," he said. "You, this," he pointed at each of them, "is the most solid thing I have, and it is not going away anytime soon. I won't let it."
She was still looking at him, her brown eyes streaked with red. It pained him to see her this way, but he needed to get his point across.
And after a long silence, Ginny whispered, her voice raspy from all that crying.
"Okay."
...
...
...
Spring had come with a gentle spirit, as one who realises that warming up slowly brings the best results to the heart.
Harry's head was on her lap, the ghost of a smile on his lips as Ginny played with the ends of his hair. It had grown out in the last two months, and he hadn't bothered to cut it, so that it now rested just above his neck.
Ginny, needless to say, was not impressed.
"You look like Tarzan," she complained. "Just with black hair."
"You know Tarzan?"
"I have a Muggle-obsessed father," Ginny quipped. "I literally grew up around Tarzan and Her-Hercelâ"
"Hercules."
"Yes that."
Harry laughed and Ginny bent forward, her lips lingering on his scar. For a moment, she hesitated, her smile off her face in a short second as she nudged Harry to get up. Her hands left his hair and brought out a box from behind her, prying it open to reveal a silver ring, with vines running across its length, identical to the ones she had seen two months earlier.
"I know this is overdue and I know last time didn't go out as you'd have wished it to," Ginny scrambled, "But will you... marry me, Harry?"
"Huh?" Harry's eyes widened and he shot up, gaping at Ginny in disbelief.
"Will you marry me, Harry?"
Disbelief turned to delight as his face broke out in a smile in mere seconds and he kissed Ginny, one hand wrapped around her waist. The other slipped into his jacket pocket, and he brought out a small box that had been lying untouched for the past two months.
"Only if you marry me, Gin," he said, as he took out the ring.
Ginny's eyes widened and she laughed giddily. "Have you been carrying that ring all this time?"
Harry nodded, smiling at the look of incredulity on Ginny's face.
"Then yes."
#fanfiction#harry potter#ginny weasley#ron weasley#love#marriage#written for the quidditch league fan fiction competition#marry me?#it is largely overlooked how much trauma ginny weasley went through as a eleven yer old#trauma#healing#hinny fanfiction#hinny#harry/ginny#tom riddle#chamber of secrets#second year#hinny proposal
75 notes
¡
View notes
Text
cliche ~ yungblud
word count: 2440
request?: yes!
chieftreepandagarden âCan I please get a yungblud x female reader. The reader is Dom child best friend who is a YouTuber and revealing on her channel that she is dating domâ
description: while doing a q&a on her channel, she decides to tell the cliched story of her and her childhood best friend falling in love
pairing: yungblud x female!reader
warnings: swearing
masterlist
âNext question is one that I get a lot,â I read from my phone. âHow did you meet Dom?â
I smiled to myself as I remembered the very first day I had met my best friend.
My mum had dragged me to the new neighbours house to wecolme them to the neighbourhood. She said we should be neighbourly, that everyone else had gone to welcome them. I didnât understand why what everyone else did had to affect what I had to do, but I was only 6. It wasnât like I could just stay home.
A woman around mumâs age answered the door after mum knocked. She smiled at the two of us, but gave me a wider smile that I always got because I was a âcute childâ.
âHello there,â she said, directing a high pitched voice that people usually use when talking to young children in my direction.
âHi,â I said. My mum nudged me due to my bored tone.
âIâm (Y/M/N), and this is my daughter, (Y/N),â she said. âWe wanted to come welcome you to the neighbourhood.â
âWell, arenât you the sweetest?â the still unnamed woman said, kneeling down to smile at me. âI have a little boy thatâs about your age. If you and your mummy would like to come in you could play with him for a bit.â
The mention of another kid my age excited me more, and I turned to look at my mum, hopefully. She smiled and nodded, âOf course, weâd love to come in.â
I excitedly followed our new neighbour to her backyard, where a boy roughly my age was sat in the grass playing with some toys. I bounded out of the door and sat next to him, way too excited to play with a kid I didnât even know yet.
âWho are you?â he asked, furrowing his eyebrows together.
âIâm (Y/N), Iâm your new neighbour. Your mum said I could come play with you!â
This was a good enough explanation, as he smiled back and said, âOkay! Iâm Dom!â
And with that, we began playing with his toys.
âKids are way too trusting,â I said as I finished the story. âI was really okay with running into this strangerâs house at the age of 6 because I was told that there was another kid there, and Dom was just okay with a random 6 year old girl sitting next to him and playing with his toys! I tell you, if we had more common sense we never wouldâve met. Itâs probably a good thing that neither of us have ever had common sense, or else we wouldnât have stayed such good friends.â
I looked back down at my phone before looking up at the camera again. âYou know, there are so many questions about Dom and our friendship, so why donât I just tell the story of the second most asked question: have we ever had a crush on one another? The simple answer: yes! Of course we have! Weâve been best friends for almost 20 years now, that included going through that awkward adolescent phase where all you wanna do is kiss or fuck anything that walks. Doesnât help that our best friends kept trying to force us together in high school, of course.â
âThere is no way you feel absolutely nothing for, Dom, or you never have felt anything,â Krista said as I closed my locker door.
âHeâs basically my brother, Kris, thatâs gross!â I responded, hoping neither of the girls noticed the blush on my face.
âYou keep saying that, but brothers and sisters donât act the way you two do,â Genevieve told me. âYouâre always being all touchy feely with one another, and you always tease one another in a flirty way.â
âI tease him because heâs an idiot,â I retorted. âI donât know why you two want us together so bad. Heâs my best friend, nothing more and nothing less.â
âJust think of how cute you guys would be together!â Krista said. âYouâd be the power couple of the group!â
I rolled my eyes at her and promptly elbowed both of them upon seeing Dom and his friends approaching us. Genevieve and Krista giggled as the three boys met us halfway.
âHey,â Dom said, smiling his bright smile directly towards me. I felt my heart race with excitement, but I tried my best not to let it show.
âHey,â I responded, smiling back at him. Krista nudged me slightly, but I shot her a quick glare as she did.
âWeâve finally convinced Dom to come to watch the football game with us tonight,â his friend, Harry said. âWill you ladies be joining us?â
I looked between Genevieve and Krista, but they were already looking back at me expectantly. I shrugged. âI guess...maybe. I do have a lot of homework to do.â
âThe game will be over by, like, 8 at the latest, you can pull an all nighter,â Harry insisted.
Iâd be lying if I said I didnât want to go. Homework was the last thing I wanted to be doing with my night, especially when my grades were doing well alright, and our teachers liked me too much to ever fail me. If my homework was late theyâd probably just give me some sort of late penalty.
âAlright,â I said with a shrug. âIâm down. What about you guys?â
Genevieve and Krista were already nodding before my words were completely out.
âSweet,â Domâs other friend, Josh, said. âThe game starts around 6, so meet at the bleachers around 5 so we can get a good seat?â
We all agreed and went our own ways as the warning bell rang.
~~~~~~
I was the first to show up to the game at 5 on the dot. I was known for my punctuality in the group.
I was wearing a hoodie with a coat over it, and had my matching beanie and gloves on. It was only late September, but the winter cold was already creeping in. I was so cold that I was starting to regret choosing sitting outside and watching a football game over the warmth of my room, even if it meant I had to do homework for that warmth.
I kept checking my phone, waiting for a text from one of the girls, or even from Dom, to say they were almost here. As time ticked away, I thought about just ditching the whole thing. It was way too cold to just be standing around outside.
Finally, I saw Domâs familiar lanky stature approach. I smiled when I saw him, and his smile mirrored mine when his eyes rested on me.
âHey,â he said. âAre the girls here yet?â
I shook my head. âNo, I havenât heard from them yet either. You hear from the guys.â
âJosh said his mom is making him babysit his little sister, and Harry says he was grounded for bad grades,â Dom responded. âSo...just us I guess?â
I nodded. âYeah...just us.â
I didnât know why I was having trouble trying to talk to Dom. We had been best friends since we were six years old, we talked all the time. But, in recent years, it had always been through text - where itâs easier to say just about anything - or our friends were with us. I hadnât talked to Dom one-on-one, face to face, in at least a year.
âWell...we should go find a place to sit I guess,â Dom said. Unable to find my voice, I just lamely nodded.
The first half of the game was spent in silence, besides cheering every time our school managed to get a goal. I couldnât help but check my phone a few times, hoping one of the girls was going to text me to say they were running late. Of course, that didnât happen.
âI feel like we havenât hung out just the two of us in a while,â Dom finally spoke after what felt like an eternity of silence. âAnd I feel bad about that. I hope you donât think Iâm replacing you with the boys or anything.â
I couldnât help but laugh at this. âNo, of course I know thatâs not your intent. You could never replace me anyways, Iâm one of a kind after all.â
The two of us laughed together, and it felt like the awkward weight on my shoulders was lifted.
âWe just ended up in a friend group instead of just a duo,â I continued. âWhich I think is fine. Iâm glad you have Harry and Josh, and Iâm glad they get along with Kris and Gen so well. It just resulted in us hanging out as a group more than just as the two of us. It was bound to happen.â
âI still feel bad about it,â Dom said. âAnd, as shitty as it is to say, Iâm glad it ended up just being the two of us tonight. I feel like this was long overdue.â
I smiled, grateful for this alone time with Dom, too.
I shivered as another gust of cold air passed over us. Dom looked at me, concerned. âYou cold?â
I nodded. âAre you not?â
âWell...yeah, I am. Not as cold, apparently.â He opened his arms to me and gestured for me to lean into him. âCome on, bring it in.â
I couldnât help but laugh as I leaned into his embrace. I took in the familiar scent of his cologne, something I had loved to smell for years. Being in his arms was so warm, but still I found myself shivering, this time mainly from nerves.
I spent the rest of the game in Domâs arms, only once leaving when one of our football players kicked the ball into the opposite teamâs neck and got us our winning goal. When the game ended, Dom and I walked together to my car, taking our time as we did so.
âIâm glad you came out tonight,â Dom said. âMainly so I wasnât stood up like a complete loser.â
I giggled. âIâm glad I came out, too. Now, itâs back to homework hell for me.â
Dom groaned. âYeah, I get that. I gotta go finish a paper for English, too.â
âOh, I finished mine last night! Text me if you need any help, I can do my best to give you the answers without flat out telling you what to write.â
Dom smiled. âIâd love that, thanks (Y/N).â
There was another silence between us a we arrived to my car. Dom was standing so close to me that I could feel his warmth still. I turned to face him and came to find he was mere inches away from me. If I wanted to (and boy, did I ever want to), I couldâve leaned forward and kissed him. I couldâve figured out right there in that moment if the feelings I had for Dom were reciprocated.
But of course, I didnât. I stepped away from him before I did something I regretted, although my heart was thudding so hard against my chest that it was making my vision blurry. âIâll see you tomorrow.â
âSee you tomorrow, (Y/N).â
I watched him walk away to his car, mentally kicking myself for not making the move in that moment.
âYouâd be right to call me an idiot because of that,â I told the camera. âTo this day, my biggest regret was not telling Dom in that moment how I felt about him. A few years after that is when Dom went off and started making music and became Yungblud. We kept in touch, but he was always touring and travelling, so it wasnât the same. Then, he started dating Halsey, and you can imagine how I felt about that. Luckily, this past year we got back in touch, as you all know because heâs been heavily present in my videos lately.
âHow does this story end, I can hear you asking. Did you ever tell Dom? Yeah, I did, right after he kissed me and told me he had liked me ever since we were kids. He really has be beat there since I thought he was gross and had cooties when we were kids. And this is where the story becomes terribly cliched, because now Iâm dating my childhood best friend. Have been for...almost a year now, actually. Iâm quite proud of myself for being able to keep it a secret that long. It wasnât easy, but I did it.â
I continued filming my Q&A video as if I hadnât just dropped the biggest bomb on my viewers, knowing how theyâd react once the video went live.
I finished filming and sat back on the couch, turned on my favourite show on Netflix, and began editing the video. I was hoping to have it up by the next day, then Iâd take the weekend off to watch the reactions roll in.
As I sat back to edit, the door to my apartment opened and Dom walked in. He smiled at me and held up a bag of take out he had picked up. âI hope you havenât eaten yet.â
âIâve been filming for a solid two hours, of course I havenât eaten,â I laughed, extending my hand to the take out bag. âGive.â
âLearn some manners!â he said as he approached me. I playfully rolled my eyes as he leaned his head down towards mine and gave him a quick kiss before pulling the bag from his hands. âHey!â
I giggled as he tried to get it back from me, but I had already opened the bag and stuffed a handful of fries into my mouth.
âAt least let me get us some plates,â he said, kissing my forehead before going to my kitchen.
âI filmed that video today,â I called after him, after swallowing the mouthful of food. âThe Q&A one where I revealed weâre together. Iâm hoping to have it up by tomorrow.â
âThe internet is going to implode.â
âI know, but Iâd like for them to know now.â He joined me on the couch again, passing me my plate. âI like you too much to keep you a secret any longer.â
âThe feeling is mutual,â he said, kissing my cheek again. âShow me the video when itâs done editing, I want to be the first person who knows weâre dating.â
I laughed as I playfully pushed him. I rested my head on his shoulder, leaning into him the way I had those years before at the football game, as I continued to edit the video.
#yungblud#yungblud imagine#yungblud x reader#dominic harrison#dominic harrison x reader#dominic harrison imagine#dom harrison#dom harrison imagine#imagine#one shot#request#fanfiction#fanfic#fandom
258 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Baby Steps
summary: youâre harryâs sons therapist, and he isn't the only one you end up helping.
word count:Â hi! it has been a long while since Iâve posted on here so I hope you enjoy this 8.6k piece of pure fluff and smut!
masterlist |   asks
As a child, Harry had never been given many opportunities to freely express himself. He grew up in a rural area where the sheep overruled the people and the only extra-circular activity available was playing football at the park with his friends that werenât truly his friends. He was only a mere teenager when he decided that whenever he had kids, he would give them as many opportunities as possible.Â
He tried in school, donât discourage him about that, but it didnât work out as planned. Thatâs how he ended up working within the company he did. He started from the bottom, working 9 to 5 within a cubicle everyday until he had worked up to become chief editor. He had his own office, with his name written on a plaque upon the door and his photos sat upon the desk. It made day to day that little bit more enjoyable.
âFinishing early today, Mr. Styles?â Genevieve asked, watching as he closes his door behind him.Â
âYes, I am.â He smiles politely, âItâs been in the calendar for weeks.âÂ
âIâve noticed.â He knew she hadnât. Genevieve was okay at her job, he supposed. She was an apprentice the company had hired straight out of university and of course he didnât mind that she was still finding her feet, âEnjoy your evening, Mr. Styles.âÂ
âYou too, Genevieve.â He nods his head at the girl and walks towards the exit.Â
At the ripe age of twenty-eight, Harry knew that he still had his entire life ahead of him but at the same time he was pretty content. He had his job, his small town house and more importantly his son, Theo. He hadnât expected his girlfriend of a couple of months to get pregnant but in his mind he knew what had happened and that it was something that the two of them had to take responsibility for, but she didnât think the same thing. Harry had loved her, and he had hoped that she had loved him and their son as much as he did but it just wasnât meant to be. He had suspected that she was going to leave, he just hadnât expected it to be in the middle of the night whilst their son was a month old and still nursing.Â
It was the following morning that Harry knew that he was going try his damned hardest to be the best Father possible for his son, try to give him the world and everything good that came along with it.Â
âHarry!â Mrs. Walters, the woman who lives next door exclaims as she throws the door open, âPlease come in.âÂ
âHi Mrs. Walters.â He smiles, following the elderly woman into the living room, âHas he been good today?âÂ
âWe had a little disagreement at nap time but apart from that heâs been perfect!âÂ
âIâm glad to hear it. Heâs never been the biggest fan of naps.âÂ
Just seeing Theoâs little face light up as he walked into the room was enough reason to keep his heart beating for centuries. Theo was the absolute double of Harry, and he could even see it himself. Even at three years old he had his fatherâs green eyes and curly brown hair and it was another thing that caused his love for his little man to grown everyday.
âDada!â He toddled over to his father, only just starting to feel confident upon his feet, and wrapped his arms around Harryâs legs, his chunky cheeks pressed against his shin.Â
âHi bubba.â He picks his son up and rests him upon his hip, âDid you have a nice day with Mrs. West?âÂ
Theo nods and drops his head down upon Harryâs shoulder with a light sigh of content.
âHeâs been amazing, Harry, donât worry.â The older woman drops her head to Harryâs free shoulder, âIâll see you two tomorrow.âÂ
âSee you tomorrow, Mrs. West.âÂ
Theoâs little hand rests comfortably within Harryâs as they walk through the door of community centre, his little feet tapping upon the wood in his trainers.Â
âHarry! Theo!â You exclaim, walking over to the two of them with a large smile across your face, âIâm so glad you could make it this week!âÂ
âYeah. Sorry about last week, I couldnât get out of work on time and then once I did he wasnât in the best of moods.âÂ
âDonât worry about it! Itâs totally fine, we understand that you canât make every week.âÂ
Harry nods his head.Â
âAnyway.â You have a nice smile and it was probably the first thing that Harry noticed about you when you met, âWeâre just about to get started.âÂ
Harry sits down, crossing his legs as he does so. Theo drops down upon his fatherâs lap straight afterwards, his face pressed into the material of Harryâs crisp white dress shirt. Harryâs eyes bounce to look over the other children, the ones who acted similarly too Theo when they first joined. They all either sat in their parents laps comfortably or on the floor now, not one with a flicker of anxiousness across their features.
Theo and Harry have attended three of these sessions to help with confidence, and Theo had only just started to leave his shell in the last twenty minutes of the last session they went to and now it felt as though Harry had messed everything up again. He felt as though they were back to square one.
Then he feels a hand upon his shoulder.Â
âIts okay.â You smile, squeezing gently, âHeâll be okay, donât worry.âÂ
He will be, Harry knows that.Â
Another week had passed and Harry was yet again sat in a circle in the childrenâs room of the community centre with Theo sat upon his lap. Harry felt a little more at ease this week, since his little boy sat forward with a small, very small smile on his lips as he looked at⌠you? You hadnât been there to greet them like you were last week, and he certainly hadnât had the chance to say hello yet. It had been a warm-ish day today and Harry concluded that was probably why you were wearing a cute yellow sundress with small white flowers on it, something he had never seen you in before. You still wore your smile, Harry had noticed.Â
âToday.â You always overplayed your facial features to interest the children, âWe are all going to write a story together.âÂ
Theoâs little eyes widened in excitement.Â
âYou like that idea, bub?â Harry whispered. Theo nodded.Â
âSo Iâll start.â You touch your chest, âThen weâll pass to Edithâs mummy and then Edith and weâll continue that way around the circle!âÂ
Harry and Theo would be third, which wasnât too bad. He just hoped that Theo would get involved, he loved stories enough to have a mind spiralling with ideas.Â
âOnce upon a time, in a land far, far away there lived a princessâŚâ You start, smiling to the person next within the circle.Â
ââŚin a big castle with a swimming pool!âÂ
âShe has dog!âÂ
ââŚcalled muffin who she loves to play with in theâŚâÂ
âPark!âÂ
âThen.â Harry started, leaning so that he was speaking to Theo as well as the rest of the group, âOne day, something magical appeared in front of herâŚâ
âDinosaur!âÂ
Harry beams and whispers, âWell done Theo!â
The story finishes with the princess riding the dinosaur along a rainbow, courtesy of the little girl called Tara who finishes the circle. Normally the children disperse the last twenty minutes or so to play amongst themselves whilst the adults talk about what type of week theyâve had. They were doing just that, but today, Harryâs heart stopped at the sight of his little boy sat with little Tara drawing at the tiny desk when usually he just does that on his own.Â
Harry had honestly never thought that he would be going to group behavioural therapy for his three year old son, but, he promised he would do anything for his little boy.
âHi everyone.â They were now sat around a table, one fit for adults, whilst a few of your colleagues watched the children, âIâm excited to hear how all your weeks have been!â
Taraâs mum starts, explaining that this week the nursery had phoned up to explain that she hadnât spoken to anyone at lunchtime but there had been the odd time where sheâd had a small conversation with a couple of classmates.Â
Harry listens to a few others. How Ryan had bit a kid at school the other day, how Delilah refused to say anything for a couple of days that week. Harry had never experienced Theo biting or injuring other kids but he had experienced him shutting down and not speaking to anyone.Â
âHarry.â You smile, âHow has little Theo been this week?âÂ
âHeâs, uh, been okay I suppose.â He runs his finger across his bottom lip, âNothing out of the ordinary. Had an odd hour or so yesterday.âÂ
âHas he made any friends at nursery, yet?âÂ
âNo. I donât think so. Iâm trying to get him in everyday but itâs proving to be difficult.âÂ
You smile, âHeâll get there Harry. It might take him a bit longer than normal but he will get there.âÂ
After listening to the other parents, the meeting for that week finishes. Harry waits for Theo to finish his drawing before helping him into his coat. Your words pondered through his mind â he certainly hoped that Theo would get better but it was a walk, not a sprint.Â
âHi Theo.â You beam as you walk towards the two, âCan I see your drawing?âÂ
After a few moments of contemplation, he passes the drawing to you.
âWow! Itâs beautiful! Can you draw me one whilst I talk to your Daddy?âÂ
Theo listens to your request and starts on the drawing straight away, picking up colour after colour whilst Harry looks at you with furrowed eyebrows.Â
âI just wanted to have a quick word, nothing bad, I promise.âÂ
Harry nods.Â
âTheo is making excellent progress in the program and Iâm sure youâve seen the results for yourself but as you know he is going a little slower than the rest of the kids.âÂ
âIf this is because we missed one then itâs completely my faultââ
âItâs not! Donât think that, itâs not!â Youâre quick to say, âI was thinking the other day of ways to help and I remembered that my friend runs a group at the weekend for children that are struggling to cope with the loss of a parent.âÂ
âBut I thought he was too young to be affected by that?âÂ
âI thought so too but I did some more research and even though he was very, very young when his mother left, it could still be affecting him.â You swallow and tuck a piece of your hair behind your ear, âHe will have noticed that he doesnât have two parents and that could be the stem of all of the problems.âÂ
Of course this had run through Harryâs mind a few time but he always brushed it off because he was so young when it happened. The fact that woman might be the reason his son was so quiet and not himself all of the time caused his stomach to flip. He hadnât seen her since that night but she was still affecting him day upon day and he hated it.Â
âWhen is this group?âÂ
âOh!â You exclaim, happy that he hadnât just shut the idea down, âItâs on Saturday at ten whilst twelve but you can come and go as you please.âÂ
âWill you be there?â Why had he just asked that? He probably sounded like such a weirdo.Â
âI will.â You smiled, âJust for you.âÂ
Harry certainly hadnât expected to spend his Saturday morning sat at upon a bench outside the community centre watching Theo play with other kids. He was surprised how easily Theo had left his shell around all of these kids but he supposed they all had something in common, that they were raised by only one parent.Â
Another thing he hadnât expected was to be sat sharing the said bench with you, but he wasnât complaining.Â
âBlack coffee.â You smile, holding out the cup for him to take.Â
âThank you.âÂ
âItâs no problem.â You take a sip of your own cup of tea, âHe seems to be doing well.âÂ
âIâm really surprised. The last time I saw him gel to someone so quickly was when he met our neighbour, Mrs. West.âÂ
You smile, âItâs good. Youâll be able to figure out which group works the best for you both.âÂ
âWill you be here every week?âÂ
Is he flirting? You certainly werenât complaining, anyone with eyes could see that Harry is a very handsome man but never in a million years did you think that he would be flirting with you. Maybe he wasnât even flirting and you were just letting your imagination run a little too wild.Â
âIââ
âIâm sorry.â Heâs quick to say, âWhat I meant is that heâs comfortable around you, and I would hate for him to loose that sort of comfort.â
âI completely understand.â You nod. So he wasnât flirting with you. There was a part of you that was sort of disappointed and wished that he had been flirting with you, âWell he seems to be enjoying himself here so how about we slowly introduce him to just coming here. Iâll come for the first couple of weeks so that heâs comfortable.âÂ
âThank you. I havenât said that enough but I honestly canât thank you enough for what youâre doing for my son.âÂ
âItâs my job, Harry. I do this for a reason.âÂ
âBut you didnât have to do this. Spend your Saturday morning sat on a bench with me to make sure that Theo is okay. You didnât have to do this.âÂ
âBut I am. Iâm doing it because I care about that little boy and I want him to get better. And youâre certainly not bad company.â
Harry smiles and looks away. It probably makes it more obvious that his cheeks are flushing at her words. You have always made Harry nervous, even from the first meeting when he asked whether you could help his son. Was it wrong? Probably. Did he care? No, as far as he knew this crush was harmless and it wasnât as though it was reciprocated he supposed.Â
âI know Iâm not as exciting at Theo but I do try.âÂ
âI can tell.â You smile, âWas he okay at nursery yesterday?âÂ
âThe same I think. Nursery didnât say anything when I picked him up and they usually do if something happened. Good or bad.âÂ
âThatâs good. Some will just ignore the problem. Iâve helped a few parents who have struggled with that.âÂ
âIâm lucky.â He nodded, âWeâre lucky.âÂ
âHow are you?âÂ
âIâm fine. Theoâs getting better, thatâs the most important thing.âÂ
You sigh, âNot Theo. How are you?âÂ
âIâm getting there. Iâm taking each day as it comes, I suppose.âÂ
âDo you have people that you talk to?â You ask before immediately trying to retract your question, âI understand if you donât want to tell me. I can be nosey sometimes.âÂ
âNo. Itâs fine.â He coughs to clear his voice, his eyes watching as Theo sits in the sand pit with a bucket and spade, âI talk to my mum and sister if thereâs anything really wrong.âÂ
âNobody else?â Youâre daring, and your eyebrow raises in nervousness.Â
âIâm single if thatâs what youâre asking.â He chuckles.Â
Your eyes bug, âWell Iââ
âIts okay, YN.â He laughs now, his dimples deepening, âAre you single?âÂ
âI am.â You smile, âIâm glad you have someone to talk to that isnât your three year old son. Itâs important.âÂ
âI know. I kept a lot of it to myself at the start and just tried to be the best that I could be for Theo but it hit a point where I needed help, and I knew I did.âÂ
âItâs commendable that you did that. Too many single parents try to do it on their own and it just doesnât work. It not only causes them to fizzle out but it causes strain on the kids.âÂ
âHave you got children?â
âNo.â Your lips curl, âI just enjoy working with them â to a degree obviously.âÂ
A chuckle passes. Itâs at this point that Harry realises that this is the first conversation you have had with him that passes the point of being somewhat professional. Youâre dipping your toes in the idea of the conversation being about getting to know each other rather than being about Theo or any information about the group.Â
âI canât imagine.âÂ
âYou never know what the days going to hold when you walk through the door. They say to never work with children and animals.â You laugh, âWhere you do you work?âÂ
âI work at a publishing company. Iâm the chief editor. Itâs not the best but it pays the bills.âÂ
âIt sounds very interesting.âÂ
âIt isnât. The amount of articles about interior design I read on a weekly basis is sort of absurd.âÂ
âInterior design?âÂ
âI work for an interior design magazine. I probably shouldâve explained that first.âÂ
You giggle, âI bet your house is immaculately decorated.âÂ
âTo a degree.â He chuckles, âLiving with a three year old sort of means youâre house always looks like a bomb has hit it.âÂ
âI can imagine.âÂ
âI wouldnât change it for anything. Yeah it is a mess but it isnât too bad and heâs leaning that he wonât get treats if he doesnât clean up after himself.â
âNice. Iâm sure that works a treat.âÂ
âIt does.â He laughs, âLiterally.â
âHeâs a good kid, Harry. You can tell. Heâll be perfectly fine.â
You keep saying that.Â
Harry received a message the following Wednesday around lunch time that he hadnât expected. He was just about to tuck into the salad he had pre-made this morning fort lunch when his phone lit up on the desk. A small message box covers up his wallpaper which was a photo of Theo in the bath, bubbles on his head in a cone shape and upon his chin like a beard.Â
Hi Harry, Its YN. I promise Iâm not weird I just got your number of the system to send this. Iâm just letting you know that tonightâs group is cancelled, Iâm bunged up with a cold and would hate to pass it onto any of the kiddies :) Hope you are well.
Hi YN. Iâm sorry to hear that. I hope you feel better soon. See you next week. H.Â
Harry couldnât hide that he was a little disappointed. He was starting to enjoy going to the centre every week. He could say that it was because his son was slowly coming out of his shell, and that was part of it, but ever since your conversation he had that one weekend he enjoyed the few words you spoke to each other.Â
If he was more confident in the way you felt about him, he probably wouldâve messaged to ask if you needed anything bringing but he thought that it wouldâve been a little bit odd. Hopefully in the future it wouldnât be as odd.Â
\\
âYou canât eat your chips yet, buddy, theyâre too hot.â Harry explains, picking a couple of the chips from Theoâs plate and blowing on them. The young boy sat and watched his father, waiting for his chips before chewing them happily.Â
âOh! Harry!âÂ
Youâre stood with a drink in your hand, jeans and a floral blouse hanging loosely upon your figure. You looked cute and cuddly, something that Harry had missed seeing over the past week or so.Â
âHi YN.â He smiles, wiping his mouth with his napkin momentarily, âHow are you feeling?âÂ
âMuch better, thank you very much.â You smile.Â
âWould you like to sit?â He asks, motioning to the spare seat, âYou donât have to if youâre busy or anything.âÂ
âNo. I would love to. Are you okay with that Theo?âÂ
For the first time since youâve arrived the little boy looks up at his eyes immediately light up at the sight of you stood there.Â
âMiss YN!âÂ
âIâm guessing heâs okay with it.â Harry smiles, watching as you pull out the seat and seat and sit down. âYou werenât in a rush, were you?âÂ
âNo.â You smile, sipping on the hot cocoa you had just bought, âI had just finished for the day actually. Did a bit of shopping and then decided to walk over here.âÂ
âSounds lovely. Anything exciting?âÂ
âIf fruit and veg is exciting, then exciting.âÂ
âHey, take it from me, trying to make fruit and veg exciting for your kids is the most exciting thing about fruit and veg.âÂ
âNot a fan?â You ask, looking at the young boy who had started to munch on his chicken nuggets.Â
âNot really. Can you not tell?âÂ
You laugh, looking at Theoâs plate which just had chips and chicken nuggets on with a blob of ketchup on the side.Â
âHe seems to be enjoying those?âÂ
âOh god yeah.â Harry laughs, âHe can eat for England. Takes after me in that sense.âÂ
âThatâs good. Some parents sometimes come in saying that their children donât eat and itâs worrying them.âÂ
âHe went through a phase when he turned around two and a half of not eating but he rectified that very quickly himself.â
âThatâs good? Have you had work today?âÂ
It was only then that you had noticed his attire. Jean flares and a shirt that said something about eating honey. On anyone else you it wouldâve set warning alarms within your head but he made it look suave and quite attractive.Â
âNo. I have weekends off so I can spend them with Theo. I sometimes do a bit of work from home but not a lot, do you?âÂ
âSometimes. If thereâs an emergency Iâll sometimes have to go in.âÂ
âIs it hard? Do you find working with vulnerable children hard?âÂ
âChallenging, Iâd say. Maybe not hard. Some of the things that have happened to the children to cause them to behave the way they do are hard to listen to. Trying to get them to talk or just explain how they feel is even harder.âÂ
âYou do Godâs work, YN.âÂ
âI wouldnât say that. I hate the though of children suffering, and Iâd like to think I do my best to help with that.âÂ
âYou do. From experience you do.âÂ
âYouâre forever feeding my ego. I kind of like it, keep it coming.âÂ
âEh.â He curves his lips and moves his head from side to side, âYouâre not that bad to look at either.âÂ
âCheeky! But youâre not too bad yourself, Styles.âÂ
âDaddy!â Theo interrupts, âToilet, please.â
âOkay bud.â Harry stands up and so do you, âYou donât have to go, Iâll be back in a minute.â
âNo itâs okay, I probably should leave.â You smile, âI told Norman that Iâd only been ten minutes and that was half an hour ago.â
âNorman?âÂ
âMy dog! God, I probably shouldâve specified that. Normanâs my dog.â
âAh.â Harry laughs, âThat makes more sense. Iâll see you later YN.â
âBye Harry.âÂ
When you got home that night, you see the majority of the time sat staring at your phone whilst Norman stares at you as though youâve gone crazy.
âI should just text him.â You sound crazy talking to your job but it is oddly comforting, âWhatâs the worst that could happen?âÂ
Hi Harry! It was lovely seeing you and Theo today. I hope you had a lovely rest of your day :)
You immediately regretted sending the message. Would he think you were weird? Had you just ruined any chance you had of it going any further? Your stomach twisted and your phone lit up.Â
We did thank you, YN. I hope Norman wasnât too mad that we kept you out longer than expected. H.
You giggled. He remembered.Â
He got over it pretty quickly. Gave him a treat and everything was back to normal.
Thatâs good. Itâs a good thing dogs are forgiving creatures.
Rather I bribed him to forgive me. He can be stubborn when he wants to be.
I think you might be describing my son. He certainly didnât get his stubborn side from me.
Good. I would hate to have to bribe you to speak to me.
Well that depends what you would have bribed me with. But hopefully youâll never be in the bad books.
You seem to have very high expectations of me, Styles. I might just surprise you.
Iâm going to hold you to that. The next time I see you I expect to be surprised.
Are you free any time soon?
Not until next weekend really. I finish work at five-ish everyday.
Is there any chance that youâd maybe want to do something after work? I can hopefully surprise you?
Iâd like that very much. Tuesday okay?
Perfect! See you then, Harry.
Sweet dreams, YN.
Tuesday couldnât come quick enough in your eyes. You were pleasantly surprised that youâd even managed to bag yourself a date with the man, usually youâd shy away from the male species as much as possible. That didnât mean that you didnât spend the entire time messaging Harry the other day with warm cheeks and a fuzzy tummy. The fact that he couldâve thrown everything back into your face being the thing that scared you the most.Â
You had messaged Harry last night that you were going to a restaurant, not a fancy one but one that required a smart/casual dress code. You spent probably a little too long getting ready, curling your hair and applying the make up you wore too perfection, dressing in some high-waisted trousers with a long-sleeved tucked in to reserve the warmth that the British summertime had selfishly taken away.Â
You had hundredâs of thoughts bouncing around in your brain. It wasnât everyday that you bagged a date with the man of your dreams and even if it didnât work out â at least you could say that it had happened. If it didnât work out it was probably a good thing that Theo had started to make the move from your group to your friendâs to avoid uncomfortable confrontation.Â
The reservation at the restaurant was for eight, so you had arranged to meet there for around politely declined. The drive was quick but the wait for Harry seemed to take hours.Â
When he did arrive, your breath caught within your throat. He was wearing simple dress pants with a silk floral shirt tucked in, the first couple of buttons undone. It revealed tattoos that you were shocked to see that he had upon his chest and stomach. It intrigued you to know whether he had more tattoos. A part of really wanted to see them.Â
âHi.â He smiles and wraps his arms around you in a welcoming hug. He smelt really good.Â
âHi.âÂ
âYou look lovely.âÂ
âYou donât look so bad yourself, Styles.âÂ
âShall we go in?â You nodded.Â
The table reserved for the two of you was small but lovely, located in the corner of the restaurant by the floor to ceiling windows. You had been to this Italian plenty of times in the past and it had become one of your favourites. As you sat down, you had ordered a bottle of wine to share between the two of you.Â
âIs that your first surprise?â He asked as the two you tapped your glasses together in cheers, âDrinking on a work night?â
âItâs a special occasion.â You shrug, âYouâll have to figure out yourself whether itâs part of the surprise or not.âÂ
He raised his eyebrow at you before he broke into a smile.Â
âIâm looking forward to it.âÂ
The waiter comes a few ticks after that, asking what we would like. I order a bowl of pasta whilst Harry orders a pizza of some sort.Â
âHow was Theo when you left him today?â You started to tuck into the bread and dips that the waiter had brought as an appetiser.Â
âAbsolutely fine. Iâve never seen someone so exciting to spend time with their grandmother.âÂ
âWeekendâs with my Grandma were the shit!â You exclaim with a smile, âWe used to bake and sheâd cook me all of my favourite dinners.âÂ
âYou were spoilt rotten, to say the least?âÂ
âOf course I was! Thatâs how little Theo is feeling.âÂ
âAre you close to your family?âÂ
âYeah I am. More so my Mum and Grandma. I donât really have the best relationship with my Dad.âÂ
He nods, âMy mum and Dad divorced when I was young so I was brought up my Mum. She remarried when I was nineteen.âÂ
You hummed, âAre you close with your stepfather?â
âI was.â Harry coughed to clear his throat, âHe died in 2017.âÂ
You immediately felt bad.Â
âIâm sorry. I didnât mean to pry.âÂ
He stops the sip of his drink quick, âYou havenât, I promised. How are we supposed to get to know each other if you donât ask questions?âÂ
âWe sort dived right into the deep shit straight away.â You laughed, âQuick fire questions: favourite band?âÂ
âI honestly couldnât pick one.âÂ
âWell.â You sighed, âI tried but that answer was boring. Pick one!â
âI donât know.â He shrugs, his smile growing, âI love Fleetwood Mac, The Zombies, The Kinksââ
âBasically anything from the past?âÂ
âPretty much.â He laughed, âI grew up listening to Shania Twain and Joni Mitchell with my mum.âÂ
âI wouldâve loved to have that childhood.â You laughed, âMy mum was all for Bon Jovi, Meatloaf and Prince. Always said âI couldâve been a rock chickâ.âÂ
He laughs and sips his drink.Â
The conversation for the rest of the evening flowed better than you could have expected. You honestly donât think youâve ever been on such a lovely date before in your life, if you could even call it that.Â
You learnt about his childhood living in Holmes Chapel whilst he learnt about yours. You hadnât expected to enjoy his company so much and even as the night came to a close you found yourself not wanting to leave.Â
âI must admit.â He starts as her walks you towards your car, âI was quite disappointed when you said I couldnât pick you up.âÂ
âWhy was that?âÂ
âBecause Iâm not able to drive you home, walk you to your door and hopefully give you a little something to remember me for the night.âÂ
âReally? Who said that I would have let you?âÂ
âYou wouldnât have?âÂ
âI donât know.â You tease, âWhy donât you come over and try?âÂ
The smile on his face as he leaned in is something that will haunt your dreams at night for the better. Your eyes flutter closed and sigh in content as his lips touch yours. It was a little embarrassing, but there had been a few moments late at night where you have wondered what this would feel like. Those were enjoyable dreams but the real this was so much better.Â
No tongue was involved but you already knew that this was something you could become addicted to. The feeling of his large palm against your cheek as his kissed any worry you had away from the night. Your whole body tingled and if you werenât in a public car park, you wouldnât know whether youâd be able to contain yourself.Â
You both pull away breathlessly.Â
âI think you wouldâve let me.âÂ
âI certainly fucking would.â
If Harry had any other option â he wouldâve taken it in a heartbeat.Â
When Harry had woke up this morning, he had expected it to be like his normal Monday morning. Waking up early and making breakfast whilst Theo sleep in. Then heâd wake Theo up to have breakfast and then Harry would dress him for the day.Â
That hadnât happened this morning.Â
When Harry had walked into Theoâs room that morning he found his son, already awake with tears streaming down his face. He tried to comfort his son, and tried to get him to talk but he just didnât stop crying.Â
Thatâs how he ended up stood in the corner of his sonâs room with his phone pressed tightly to his ear.Â
âHarry? Hello?âÂ
âHi.âÂ
âIs everything okay?âÂ
âYeah, well uh, not really.â He scratches the back of his neck, âThereâs something wrong with Theo.âÂ
âIs he okay?âÂ
âNo. I came into his room this morning and heâs non-stop crying and he wonât talk to me.âÂ
âIâm on my way.âÂ
You drove as fast as you could. The sound of Harryâs voice, mixed with his words and the faint sniffles in the background was enough to send your heart spiralling. You used the message that Harry had sent with address to navigate your way towards his house.Â
Doors unlocked.Â
You raced your way up the stairs, taking two at a time and saw Harry waiting at the top of the stairs.Â
âThank you.âÂ
âItâs no problem.â You squeezed his arm in reassurance, âIs he in there?âÂ
âYeah.âÂ
Then you saw him. The small boy with the brown curly hair and the green eyes that matched his Fatherâs peering up at you, small sobs leaving his lips.Â
âHi bud.â You smile, âIs it okay if I sit down?âÂ
The small boy nods and you do so, a small sigh escaping your smiling lips.Â
âYour Daddy phoned and said you were feeling a little upset this morning and asked if I could come and talk to you. Is that okay?âÂ
He nods again, sniffling slightly.Â
âIs there anything you want to tell me?âÂ
He shakes his head.Â
âCan you tell me why youâre crying?âÂ
âDream.â His chest heaves up and down.Â
âDid you have a bad dream?â A nod. Okay, you could work with that.Â
You hadnât realised that Harry was stood at the door, leant against the frame with his eyebrows furrowed and his thumb running across his lip. He honestly wouldnât know what he was going to do if you hadnât been so lovely and come to check on Theo at such short notice.Â
âWas your dream about Daddy?â Another nod.Â
It honestly broke Harryâs heart. He had never ever though that something like this was the reason his son had gotten himself into such a state.Â
âHave you been having a lot of these dreams?â Nodding. So much nodding, âAre they scaring you?âÂ
âDaddy hurt.â His voice was so quiet and unsteady.
âDaddy gets hurt?â Your palms start sweating, âIs that why youâre so upset? And you go quiet sometimes? You think Daddyâs going to get hurt?âÂ
âIâm right here Theo.â Harry walks over and drops down to be face to face with his son, âIâm not hurt, and Iâm not going to hurt.âÂ
âYou donât move.â He cries become louder and louder the more they spoke.Â
Harry leans over and pulls his son off the bed, dropping him onto his lap and wrapping his arms tightly around him. You watch as Harry smooths his hand across his sonâs back, hoping that it will calm him down and stop the crying. Harryâs catch yours and your heart physically breaks for him. Youâd never seen anything like this in your four year career.Â
âListen to this, bud.â Harry wipes his tear stained face briefly, âHow about we take today off nursery and work and weâll spend the day together.âÂ
Theo nods and you smile, gently standing up and removing yourself from the situation. For the first time you can look at Harryâs house. It was exactly how you had pictured it to be â immaculately designed with a splash of Theo in ever corner. You drop down upon the sofa with a sigh and use your hand to try to rub the fatigue away from your face. You hadnât had a morning like this in a long time.Â
Twenty minutes or so later, Harry joins you on the sofa with a deep sigh.Â
âHow is he?âÂ
âHeâs asleep right now. I laid with him and he drifted off.âÂ
âThatâs good.âÂ
He reaches over to grab your hand that was comfortably rested upon your thigh, threading his fingers nicely between your own.Â
âIâm sorry for calling so early. I know you were probably busy and this didnât help.âÂ
âItâs okay.â You give his hand another squeeze, âI told you that Iâd help in any way that I could.âÂ
âI know.â He nods, his voice starting to break, âItâs just so fucking hard YN.âÂ
âHey, donât cry.â You move so that you can wrap your arms around his shoulders, pulling him into a comforting hug, âI know it is but we can sort this out, I promise.âÂ
âJust knowing that this was because he has been worried about me. What kind of parent does that?âÂ
âI want you to listen to me now, Harry.â You place your hands upon his cheeks, pulling his head up from your shoulder so that heâs looking directly at you, âYou have done nothing wrong. This was completely out of your control.âÂ
He nods and you wipe the tear that had fallen down his cheek away.Â
âIâm going to help you now and weâre going to get Theo better.âÂ
He leans forward and to your surprise places a deep kiss to your lips.Â
âThank you.âÂ
Harry had invited you over as a thank you a couple of days later. You had told him multiple times that he didnât have to thank you for anything and that youâd do anything for him and Theo but he insisted. Theo was still next door with Mrs. West after being picked up from nursery and she made it complete aware that she didnât mind watching him for a few extra hours so that he could do this for his friend.Â
If Harry was honest, he doesnât have many friends. Mrs. West has spoken to him about it on many occasions and he supposed that the old woman was just excited that he might actually have a friend that wasnât herself or his son.Â
You had arrived at Harryâs house to see the dining room set out with plates and cutlery and wine glasses with delicious smell coming from the kitchen. He greeted you with a soft kiss upon the lips and a small hug.Â
âHas Theo been okay?â You ask, leaning against the counter as you watch Harry fry the vegetables for the stir fry.
âHeâs been better. Heâs been talking a little more according to to the teachers.â He starts to plate up the noodles, âFor the first couple of nights he stayed in bed with me, as you suggested but last night he stayed in his own.âÂ
âDid it go okay?â The two of you walk with full plates to the dining room.
âThere were a few tears but he slept through the night.âÂ
You honestly couldnât have been happier for the two of them. You have worked with the two of them for a couple of months and now finding out that things were actually starting to work left you feeling happier than you had ever expected to be.Â
âThatâs really good. Iâm happy for you.âÂ
Before you knew it the time had escaped from the two of you. Somehow, you had made your way to the sofa and now sat with large glasses of red wine in your hands.Â
âAre you sure you donât need to get Theo?âÂ
It was nearing seven, and you started to worry.Â
âIf I go now heâll probably kill me.â He laughs, âMrs. West brings out the sweet treats around this time.âÂ
You giggle and lean forward to capture your lips upon his. His hand reaches up to cup your cheek, the other resting lightly upon her thigh. In one confident movement, you shift your body so that your knees are either side of his hips. A part of you still couldnât believe that this was happening, not only with anyone but with Harry.Â
This had all happened quicker than you had expected but you werenât complaining.Â
âYN.â He pulls away breathlessly, âHey, are you sure?âÂ
âGod yes.âÂ
âOkay then.âÂ
He skilfully picks you up, wrapping your legs around his waist as he carries you towards his bedroom. You land upon the bed with a small thud that causes you both to giggle. He presses his lips to yours one last time in a breath-taking, heart-stopping kiss.Â
âMove up.â You shuffle your bum up the bed so that your head is rested upon the lush pillows. Harryâs fingers toy with the zipper of your jeans, his eyes looking for any sign of uncomforted on your face, âThis okay?âÂ
You nod quickly, âIt is.âÂ
He sighs shakily, his fingers slipping into the band of your jeans, pulling them down your legs. You lift your hips up to aid him in the movement. At this point you were glad that a day ago you hd decided to have a pamper session and shave your entire body.Â
His lips place small kisses along the inside of your thighs, your body withering under his touch. It had been a long time since someone had touched you in this way, and your senses felt as though they were on override.Â
âHarry.â The small moan escapes your lips as he licks a stripe along your clothed centre.Â
âGod.â He hooks his fingers into the material and pulls them down your legs, âYouâre so fucking wet.âÂ
You hum as his lips wrap around your clit, your chest heaving up and down as he uses his tongue to flick the sensitive nub over and over again. This had all happened so quickly and you felt so overwhelmed that you had no idea if you were going to last very long at all.Â
âFuck.â You moan, âHarry.âÂ
âThatâs it.â He murmurs against your centre, giving your clit a few kitten licks afterwards, âSay my name again.âÂ
âHarry.âÂ
He suckles on your clit so quickly that youâre left breathless, your fingers threading through his curly brown hair. You tug on it causing a groan to escape his lips against you, sending your orgasm rushing in.Â
âMâcoming.â Your chest heaves, âFuck, baby.âÂ
Harry pulls away after coaxing you through your high, his lips and chin glistening with your juices. He licks what he can before lifting up so that you can kiss him. He drops down, his head falling into your neck and for the first time you can feel him against your exposed thigh.Â
âDo you want me to help?âÂ
âNo.â He smiles, pushing your hair away from your face, âTonight was a thanks to you. Hopefully there will plenty more opportunities for you to repay me in the future.âÂ
âIâm excited for that.âÂ
âDaddy?â The little voice wakes the two of you up from your slumber, âMiss. YN?âÂ
âHiya buddy.â Harryâs quick to pick the little boy up and drop him in the middle of the two of you, âDid you have a good sleep?âÂ
Theo hums and cuddles into his Dadâs chest, âMorning Miss. YN.âÂ
âMorning Theo.â You smile, âIâve told you before, you can call me just YN.âÂ
You and Harry had started to see each other frequently since the last date and very recently, in the past few days or so youâve both made the jump of having sleepovers. With Theo it made it difficult for Harry to stay over at yours so you stayed over at Harryâs â not that you minded one bit.Â
âOkay, YN.â He smiles, leaning forward to place a kiss to Harryâs dimpled cheek.Â
âWhat do you fancy doing today bud? If you ask nicely YN might be able to stay with us today.âÂ
âReally?â His eyes widen in excitement.Â
âOf course.â You smile and ruffle his hair, âBut itâs your day, what do you want to do?âÂ
âCan we go to the cinema?â You both nod, seeing as though thatâs a very doable request from the little man.Â
âWhat do you want to go see?âÂ
âFrozen 2 please, daddy.âÂ
âOf course.â Harry kisses his cheek and your heart swells at the sight.Â
Theo sat the entire time in the cinema contently chewing on his popcorn as his eyes never left the screen. Harryâs hand was firmly grasped within yours and you both repeatedly picked it up to kiss the back of each otherâs. It was the simple gestures that drew you to Harry in the first place, from that very first day at the centre.Â
âDid you enjoy it?â You both have one of Theoâs hands in yours, swinging him up as you walk along the pavement.Â
âYes Daddy.â He beams.Â
âWhat do you fancy doing now? Fancy a McDonalds?âÂ
âCan I have an ice cream, please?â
âOf course, baby.âÂ
It was rare that you and Harry managed to get a night alone with each other, but this specific Saturday night Anne had offered to take Theo and the two of you werenât complaining. It had been two or so months since your relationship grew from being professional into something more and you were yet to fully consummate your relationship.Â
You did other things, of course, in the dead of night when Theo was fast asleep. You were both just uncomfortable with the idea of having sex and reaching that last level of intimacy whilst he was in the other room.Â
The thought physically made you shudder.Â
âAre you hungry, baby?âÂ
âI could eat.â You respond, sitting across from Harry as he scrolls through his phone whilst leaning upon the kitchen island.Â
âPizza?âÂ
You scoff, âIs that even a question?âÂ
Once the delivery of your pizzaâs arrive, you donât think youâve ever seen someone inhale a pizza as quickly as Harry did. He even ended up eating a slice of your own.Â
Cleaning up was easy and before you knew anything, you were both changing and getting ready for bed. It was at this point you could go through the plan that youâd created a week or so ago when you learnt that this day would be happening.Â
You dressed yourself in delicate white lingerie that would have anyone swooning and dropping to their knees. You tousled your hair, applied some lip balm to your lips and walk out to the bedroom.Â
âFucking hell.â He drops his phone onto the bed beside him, âWhere have you been keeping that?âÂ
âItâs one of the surprises I always ramble on about.âÂ
âTotally worth it.â He throws his hands up and makes grabby movements towards you which you give in to.Â
His arms wrap around you waist and pull you down so you could press your lips to his. There was something different within the air today and you could both feel it.Â
âYou wanna feel me?âÂ
âAlways.âÂ
His fingers reach up to unclasp your bra, dropping the lace material to the floor as you clamber upon his lap. His lips wrap around your pebbled nipples, the feeling of his swirling tongue earning breathy moans to escape your lips.Â
âSensitive?âÂ
âJust finished my period.âÂ
âAh.â You thread your fingers through his hair, tugging slightly.Â
You drop to your knees, looking up at him through your eyelashes as you use your hand to palm him through his boxers. You place two kisses to each of the ferns, another one at the top of his happy trail before you hook your fingers into the material of his briefs, pulling them down as he lifted his hips to help.Â
This wasnât your first rodeo with Harryâs dick, but that didnât mean that you became any less nervous every time you saw it.Â
âAre you just going to stare?âÂ
âIâm contemplating?âÂ
âContemplating what?âÂ
âWhether or not you deserve me to suck your dick. Leave me to it, baby.âÂ
He shuts his mouth the second to place one kitten lip to his base, your eyes watching as his stomach heaves up and down at the feeling. Wrapping your lips around the tip, you start to bob your head up and down, using your spit to ease yourself into it. Harryâs hand reaches out to grip your hair, guiding your head up and down but making sure to not go too far.Â
âYouâre amazing. Fuck, YN baby.âÂ
You use the free hand that wasnât aiding you by jerking the length that you couldnât take to squeeze his thigh, right by his tiger once before allowing your finger to rub over your sensitive nub through your panties, allowing any sort of friction to be released.Â
âGotta stop baby.â He gently pushes you off of him, your mouth releasing him with a pop, âNeed to last for you.âÂ
Once youâre stood up he pulls your panties down your legs, watching as you step out of them. You both switch positions so that youâre laid on top of the plush comforter whilst Harry fumbles through his bedside table, taking a foil packet out.Â
Your eyes never leave him as he gives himself a few tugs before rolling the condom on, giving you a once over before bending down.Â
âAre you sure you want to do this?â He questions once and you nod, muttering confirmation as he moves to hover above you.Â
You feel a little discomfort at first, probably due to how long it had been since you last had sex.Â
âMove, Harry.âÂ
âMâkay.âÂ
His lips are on yours again as he starts to move his hips, finding his rhythm as he thrusts in and out of you. You whine into his mouth whilst he groans into yours, the feeling becoming all too unbearable for the two of you.Â
âFeel so good, H. So big, so full.âÂ
The chuffed face he pulled as he continued to thrust his hips to yours, his lips wrapping around your nipple briefly was enough for you to fall for him again.Â
âMâgonna come, baby.âÂ
âI know, H, me too.âÂ
He slipped his hand down between you both to use his fingers to rub your sensitive bundle of nerves, sending you over the edge. A long moan of his name leaves your lips, your back arches and your eyes start to water.Â
âThatâs it. Fuck! Squeezinâ me so tight.âÂ
He moans as he comes, spilling into the condom whilst his movements halt inside of you.Â
He head drops forward upon your shoulder, the two of you masking in the overwhelming thing your had just experienced.Â
âThereâs no one else I ever want to do that with.âÂ
âLooks like youâre stuck with me, then.âÂ
âYN.â Theo catches your attention as you wash both of your hands after the painting session you had both just had, âAre you my new Mummy?âÂ
Your movements halt as you look down at the little boy, his features becoming more and more like Harryâs everyday.Â
You look up to Harry whoâs stood drying his hand a couple of metres away, a goofy smile present on his lips as he nods at you.Â
âIf you want me to be Theo, but are you sure?âÂ
âI love you, YN.âÂ
âI love you too, now go dry your hands.âÂ
Harry passes him the towel to dry his hands which he does with little no disagreement.Â
âAre you going to go turn the TV on whilst Daddy talks to Mummy?âÂ
The words felt odd leaving his lips, but a good kind of odd. You watch as he leaves the bathroom and bounds towards the living room.Â
You wrap your arms around Harry and sigh contently into his chest.Â
âI canât believe he just said that.âÂ
âI can. Thereâs no one else Iâd want to be his mother.âÂ
You stand on your tip toes to kiss his lips once.Â
âI love you, Harry.âÂ
âI love you too.âÂ
#harry styles#harry styles one shot#harry styles fic#harry styles smut#harry styles fanfic#harry styles fluff#single dad!harry#therapist!yn#harry styles writing
1K notes
¡
View notes
Text
draco malfoy x fem!reader
part one: Broken
Warning: Angst, swearing, spelling and grammar mistakes
Summary: You finally decide to confront Draco his absence and find out his secret. fluff at the end.
A/N: Sorry if itâs a bit slow at the beginning, but I really like how this one ended up.
enjoy <3
___________________________________
You sigh as you continue to flip through your charms textbook, you had a big test coming up and you wanted to make sure you did well. Taking a look out your roomâs window you break into a grin watching the snowflakes fall from the sky, you try your best to resist the urge to run into the snow, turning back to the textbook in front of you as a distraction, but when you kept reading the same line over, and over again, you give in and start to pull on your winter jacket, boots and a warm hat. Smiling to yourself, you hurried out of your common room door and ran through the halls until you finally felt the cool wind on your face.
Walking towards your favourite spot by black lake, you take in the gorgeous scenery. The trees in the forests were all ridden with bits of snow and icicles hanging down the branches, the lake had not yet frozen over but the snow and greenery around it made it seem like a muggle Christmas card, there were also little first years running around having a snowball fight, laughing happily. Flopping down on your back into the fluffy snow once reaching your destination, you enjoy the feeling of the cool snowflakes falling onto your warm cheeks. As you continue to lay in the winter wonderland your mind thinks back to the winters you and your family would stay at your cabin up north, your mother would always build large snow figures with magic, as you and your father always stared in awe at them. Since your father was a muggle, you also picked up on their traditions too, baking little cookies being your favourite. As your mind seems to perk up at all the happy memories, you replay a certain one in your head, the day Draco confessed his feelings for you in your fourth year.
âCâmon Dray, itâs just a little snow please.â you practically begged, giving your best puppy eyes to the grey eyed slytherin in front of you. ây/n you know I can't say no when you give me those eyes.â Draco sighs exasperated. â so itâs a yes then?â you raise your eyebrow hopefully, Draco seems to debate this in his head before silently agreeing. You squeal with excitement telling him to get dressed in something warm before meeting by Black lake, before kissing his cheek and running off. Draco has to splash cold water onto his face to get rid of the blush. When you arrive outside you see the handsome blonde leaning against a tree, smiling as you got closer to him. âSo, what did you have planned?â Draco asks, wrapping one arm around your shoulder. For the rest of that day you spent your time showing Draco all the different ways to enjoy the snow. You made snow angels with him, showed him how to build a snowman, (which he found rather ridiculous, but didnât complain when he saw the look of pure joy in your face) had a snowball fight with him, and just sat in each other's embrace watching the snow fall. It had become slightly dark by then and you were still wrapped in Dracoâs arms, he looked away for a second from the falling snow and his eyes fell to you, and you took his breath away. Your h/c was a little messy, but still framed your face perfectly, you had a faint pink blush on your skin and your nose was bright pink. You looked so perfect there in his arms and he knew he was a goner. âH-hey, y/n?â He started, trying to build up his courage. âWhatâs up Dray?â you ask cluelessly. He looked deep into your eyes and got lost in your e/c orbs, his confidence dwindling, he decided to just get it out. âI...I fancy you y/n. I have for a while, youâre so beautiful, kind and so smart. I just wanted to let you know.â He confessed, turning away bashfully. When you didn't respond he grew scared, did you not feel the same? He was about to apologize when he felt you lean towards him and close the small gap between you, pressing your lips to his in a short chastĂŠ kiss, âI fancy you too Draco, have since our first potions class together when you asked for my help on the essay.â you say truthfully. Dracoâs mouth drops open, but it is soon replaced by a huge grin as he leans forwards and captures your lips in a kiss again, filled with snow, lipgloss and feelings coming out. You spent the rest of the night in the slytherin common room with hot chocolate, blankets and cuddles by the fire.
You bring your hands to your face and rub the tiredness out of your eyes, slowly drifting from the memory and back into reality.
Another month had passed since Draco broke up with you, youâd gone two and a half months without speaking or seeing the man you love. It hurt really bad that Draco didnât even look at you anymore, and it confused you to no end.
Youâre snapped out of your thoughts by a loud voice. â Iâm telling you two! Dracoâs working for Voldemort!â You stiffen at these words, what the hell were they talking about? âOh shut your trap Harry! Youâve been going on about this for days! I get you donât like Malfoy, but this is getting out of hand!â That was Hermioneâs voice, why did Harry think Draco would be working with Voldemort, thatâs impossible⌠You keep still and continue to eavesdrop on their conversation. âDonât you find it suspicious how much Malfoy has been avoiding us? What if heâs planning something?â Harry explains. âForget it Harry, you know that pratâs been ignoring us because weâre friends with y/nâ you could almost feel Hermioneâs eye roll from here. âSheâs got a point HarryâŚâ Ron agrees. Harry seems at a slight loss of words and you choose then to take your leave, pulling your hood over your head to avoid being noticed and shaking your head at the golden trioâs antics.
Heading back to your common room you suddenly feel a slight shiver running down your spine, finally taking notice that the coat you were wearing was now very wet. Sighing, you shrug it off and quickly rush to the y/h common room to drop off your coat and change out of the cold clothing, swapping out your soaked outfit for warm sweatpants and casual shirt, running a brush through your hair before heading back to the great hall for something warm to eat. Taking your usual spot at the y/h table you start to sip on a mug of warm tea, letting the warm creamy taste of the milk and the sugary sweetness consume your body. You take a couple bites of shepardâs pie, you werenât hungry, but you knew Hermione would be fretting over you if you dared to skip one meal, sometimes you wondered if Mrs. Weasley was rubbing off on her. Poking at your unfinished pie, you take a glance up to see if any of your friends are around, scanning the long tables around you, hoping to find a familiar face among the sea of people. While your eyes scan down the slytherin table, your eyes stop wandering and youâre met with those piercing orbs you missed so much. You felt your heart skip a beat and you tried to manage a small smile at him, but as your lips tug up Draco abruptly stands up and quickly exits the hall. You felt your heart drop, so many thoughts consumed your head, so many questions, insecurities and doubts, but you snap back to your senses and immediately storm out after him.
You had had enough, you could understand if he didnât want to speak with you, but this was getting infuriating! What had you done so wrong that made Draco dash out of the hall after just making eye contact with you! You tail him from a distance, walking down several hallways and corridors, pushing past people until there werenât any students around at all anymore. To stay hidden youâd hide in an alcove for a bit until you were sure Draco hadnât sensed he was being followed. You continue down the last hall seeing a distinct flash of white enter a deserted boys washroom, storming in a minute later, you were about to raise your voice, but what you saw broke your heart all over again.
Draco was hunched over a sink his head drooped between his shoulders, his eyes were red and glassy, his hair was a mess and from up close you could see his sick face and very prominent bags under his eyes. You hid behind a pillar in the large room, unable to find your voice looking at Dracoâs vulnerable form. As Draco straightened up a bit you could understand why he chose to come to such a deserted area, you heard him mutter muffliato in a small voice and a second later he began to cry. Tears filled with sadness and agony flowed free down his face, and strangled cries came from his mouth. He started hitting the edge of the sink with his fists, but Draco seemed numb to the pain, you could swear you heard a crack, but you were unsure if it was Dracoâs hand or the sink he was beating. His sobs turned to screams with one word coming out like a mantra. âWhy?â You began to walk slowly towards him, but the screams didnât stop, he had still failed to notice your entry. âWhy did this have to happen to me?! I donât want this! I canât be without her!â he screamed before you heard him whimper into his sleeve, tears began to form in your own eyes and you pushed back your nervousness, rushing towards him. âDraco!â you finally call to him and pull him towards you, hoping to hold him in your embrace. He stiffens and flinches away from you, a look of terror on his face. Brushing off the feeling of hurt as you step closer to him, you begin to speak, âDraco you donât have to avoid me, please, tell me whatâs going on! Iâm sure I can help you.â you try to reason with him. â y/n. You need to leave. Get out of my sight. Now!â You could tell he was trying to be cruel, but the breaks in his voice gave him away, you began to feel your own tears stream down your face. âNo Draco, please donât push me away, Iâm here for you no matter what, you know I care about you.â You take another step closer to him as he takes a step back. Tears reemerge from his eyes and you reach out and wipe them away with your thumb, ignoring his tense features. âPlease leave y/n, leave me, I don't want you to get hurt.â he whispers, removing his left arm from behind his back. âDray, what on Earth are talking abou-â your words catch in your throat as you look down at Dracoâs left arm, in dark ink that seemed to stare into the pits of your soul was a skull and snake tattoo. The Dark Mark. âOh DracoâŚâ you say taking his forearm into your hands. He lets you. âGo on y/n, run away, scream, tell everyone!â Dracoâs soft voice raises into a yell, and as you look into the eyes you fell in love with, you can see the broken man inside him. âDraco-â he cuts you off. âWhat don't you understand y/n, I have the fucking dark mark on my arm! Iâm helping a madman kill innocent people, Iâm a bloody monster!â Heâs sobbing now, and has fallen to his knees. You fall down with him and search his face. You search for any sign of dishonesty, any sign of hate, rage or evil, youâre unsuccessful. There is no sign of a monster. You only see a boy, a scared and innocent boy who doesnât want or deserve the pain he is going through. You see Draco, the man you fell in love with and will love forever. You bring his wrist to your lips and kiss the ink on his arm. This shocks him and his mouth falls open, just like when you told him you also fancied him that winter 2 years ago, you smile at him. âDraco, this mark doesnât define you, from what Iâm hearing, you donât want to hurt anyone or stand with Voldemort, you said it yourself you donât want this, and if you were forced into this, I donât care, Draco I love you, you, a tattoo doesn't change that if you donât agree with the beliefs that come with it. It doesnât have to change who you are.â you spill out truthfully. You reach out and hold his face in your palms and staring into his beautiful eyes, this time he doesnât pull back.
âY/n-â he stutters out. âYes, my love?â you respond. He pulls you into him, wrapping you in a tight embrace and burying his face into your neck. âThank you, thank you so much.â He murmurs against you neck. You start to feel tears running down his cheeks again, this time itâs not sad or angry tears, but happy and grateful ones. You return his embrace, rubbing his back soothingly and drawing patterns in his shirt. This beautiful boy has cried too many tears in his life and didnât deserve an ounce of the pain and sadness heâs had to go through, you know he needs to get it out though, so you sit there in his arms, whispering sweet nothings into his ears and reassuring him you were never going to leave his side, he began to let apologies fall from his lips. whispering that it was all his fault and he was being stupid. You shut him up with a long passionate kiss, hoping your point was getting across. âDraco, you werenât being stupid, you were trying to protect me, and Iâm so grateful for that, I just wish youâd know you didnât have to break up with me to protect me, we can work together.â you murmur against his lips with a smile. You feel him nod before he presses his lips to yours again and seals a wordless promise. A promise to stay, to fight, and to protect you from your side until his dying breath. You were his reason to stay strong and push through hard times, you were his hope that everything would turn up alright, you were a light in the dead of night guiding him out of dark times. With that kiss he sealed a wordless promise, a wordless promise of love.
@kitty7864 @lord-byron
#draco malfoy#draco imagine#draco angst#draco x y/n#draco x reader#draco malfoy x reader#harry potter#hermione granger#draco fluff#fluff#angst#harry potter imagine#harry potter fanfiction
122 notes
¡
View notes
Text
a/n: these have been in my inbox for a while, and I thought why not just get all of these into one big blurby bundle??? I think I hit the main things everyone wanted. Enjoy! There is smut in this fam! @dancinginblackandredâ @harryhiswatermelonâ
Lock the Door - Blurb Four - Harry and Y/N Play House
The semester was just about to end, and finals week was upon everyone. But that didnât mean parties werenât still a thing. Harry was hesitant to bring Y/N over to Mattâs, but she had practically begged him to bring her out.Â
âI need to de-stress, and his parties are fun.â She whines.Â
âI know, but...itâs a little awkward, donât you think? Have you two even spoken so since you hooked up?â
âNo.â She shrugs. âDoesnât he know you and I are together?â
âI havenât had a chance to say anything. Iâve been busy working on different projects.âÂ
âHarry, please, bring me with you. I need to go out and have fun, and Iâd rather have fun with you.â She pouts.
âGod.â He leans in to kiss her. âYou make it really hard to say no...âÂ
Itâs a chilly evening, so Y/N clings to Harryâs arm as they walk. The smells of weed and alcohol fill their nostrils as they walk into the apartment. Harry finds a place to put their coats, and the second he finds Y/N, Matt has already backed her up against a wall, clearly uncomfortable. Harry rolls his eyes and comes onto the scene. He yanks Matt back by the collar of his shirt.Â
âYo, what the fuck, Harry?â
âSheâs got a boyfriend, mate.â
âOh really, who?â He crosses his arms.Â
âMe.â Harry takes a step closer, getting in his face.
âHarry, relax, I was just about to tell him.â Y/N says, hoping a fight isnât about to break out.Â
âWhatever.â Matt rolls his eyes. âHer and loose cunt are worth it anyw-â Smack.
Y/N gasps as Matt hits the floor. Harry looks down at his knuckles and then to her. She grabs him and pulls him into the kitchen to get some ice. She moves people out of the way as she does so. She gets some ice from the freezer and finds a cloth to wrap it in.
âYou didnât have to do that.â She says, not looking up at him.
âDonât even start, you heard what he said.â
âI did.â She looks up at him. âYou should have let me punch him.â She winks, and he hooks an arm around her to hug her close.Â
âHarry, did you just punch Matt?â One of his other friends asks.
âYeah, he was talking shit about my girlfriend, is that a problem?â
âNope, just wanted to confirm it was you.â He shrugs. âDidnât know if we needed to kick some random out.â
âNah,it was me.âÂ
//
Finals week was busy as fuck. This would be the last week Harry and Y/N would have until theyâd both be going home for for the holidays. Sure, theyâd be coming back two weeks later to be on campus for winter break, but still. Y/N just had projects or presentations, nothing she really needed to study for. But Harry was either in the computer lab working on a larger screen for his graphic design stuff, or down at the studio painting.Â
Every time she looked over at his empty bed she was sad. Heâd come home super late and would be too tired to even crawl into bed with her. One night she decides to order a small pizza and bring it down to him. It was kind of creepy going into the studio so late.Â
âHarry?â She squeaks as she goes into the room she knows he paints in.
âY/N?â He looks up and rubs his eyes. âDid you walk down her by yourself? Itâs late.â He frowns.
âHad my keys in my hand the whole time.â She smiles. âI brought you some pizza.âÂ
âAww...â He takes it from her and kisses her cheek. âThank you.â
âI feel like I havenât seen you all week.â
âI know, Iâm sorry.â He sighs and grabs a slice. âMy graphic design stuff took longer than I thought so Iâm frantically trying to get things done here. I know you wanted to spend time together before weâre both gone for two weeks.âÂ
âItâs okay, I understand. Wanna show me what youâve been working on?âÂ
He nods and walks her around to the different drawings and paintings. He explains the choices he made for each one. She was in awe of him.Â
âYouâre so talented, I canât get over it.â She wraps her arms around his waist and nuzzles into his chest. âMiss you.â She mumbles.Â
âFuck, and I still have so much to do...otherwise Iâd come home now.âÂ
âAny chance of you taking a break?â She looks up at him.
âWhat kind of break.â He smirks.Â
âAre there cameras in here?â She looks around.Â
âNot in the rooms no, just in the halls. Are you suggesting what I think you are?â
âCould be fun?â She smiles.Â
He grabs her by the hips and lifts her onto the table. She giggles while he hooks his fingers into her leggings.Â
âIâm very surprised by you.â
âThought you knew by now that Iâm not some goody goody.â
âI know, but this is like...really cool.â He kisses her as her hands work his belt and zipper.Â
Harry slides her leggings down and leaves them around her ankles. He runs his fingers over he slit and moves her panties to the side. She groans into the kiss as he pushes his fingers inside her.Â
âStill need to be quiet, I may be the only one in this room, but Iâm not the only one in the building.âÂ
âOkay.â She whispers.Â
âI donât have any condoms with me, shit.âÂ
âIn my jacket.â You nod over to it.Â
Even though they both had been intimate a million times at this point, neither of them had been tested, so condoms were still a good idea. They both agreed to go to the doctor when youâre home.Â
âYou thought of everything didnât you?â He smirks as he rifles through her jacket pocket.Â
He rolls the condom on his hard cock and pulls her a little closer. her head rolls back the second his tip starts to push inside. Her legs wrap around his waist to get him even closer. She clings to him, nails digging into his back. The room was filled with the sounds of their heavy breathing and panting.Â
âShit, Iâm...Iâm not gonna last very long...â He groans. âYou feel too good.âÂ
âItâs okay, just touch me.â She leans back on her elbows, and his hand immediately starts rubbing her clit, while his other clutches to her hip.Â
âFuck, Y/N.â He grunts.Â
She loved making him feel this way. He also just knew exactly what to do with his hands. Her release was coming just as quick. She bites her bottom lip and put her forearm over her mouth to stifle her moans. He loses it when she does. They stay like that for a moment until they both catch their breaths. He pulls out and finds a garbage can for the condom. She hops of the table and pulls her leggings back up.Â
âI hope your phoneâs charged.â He says to her.
âWhy?â
âBecause I still have work to do, and no way am I lettinâ yeh walk back by yourself. So sit and get comfy, okay?â
âAlright.â She shrugs, too fucked out to argue. She grabs a slice of pizza and sits as he gets back to painting.
As she watches him it dawns on her that sheâs totally and completely in love with Harry. She almost chokes on her pizza just thinking about it. She couldnât tell him, could she? Would it make things weird? What if everything went wrong?
âY/N?â Harry turns around to look at her, leaning against the table.Â
âYeah?âÂ
âI, uh, I love you.âÂ
âI love you too, Harry.âÂ
âCool.â He smiles and turns back around.
âCool.âÂ
//
Y/N was happy to be back on campus, especially since she had her entire apartment alone with Harry. Liv and Chris didnât have a reason for being on campus. Y/N got an easy job working for admissions answering calls, emails, and sending out mail. Harry would usually get back from basketball practice when sheâd be getting home from work. Theyâd cook together a lot, it was great.Â
âHey...â He was looking around your shared room. âWhat if we pushed our beds together like Liv and Chris?â He turns to look at you.
âWe canât.â
âWhy not?â He frowns.Â
âBecause...well...I finally told my parents we were sharing a room like I said I would...they werenât thrilled, but they understood with Liv and Chris. But...â
âYou still havenât told them weâre together?â He sits down next to her, clearly disappointed. âI told my mum...â
âI know, Iâm sorry. I just have this fear that theyâll yank me out of here if they knew. They like you, I just think they wouldnât understand. I mean, to them itâs like weâre playing house at a really young age.â
âSo they donât mind weâre sharing a room?â
âTheyâre annoyed, but theyâre dealing with it. Iâm sorry, Harry. Iâll tell them, I just canât yet.âÂ
âWell, they always call before they visit. Why not push âem together, and then we can separate âem when they come?âÂ
âOh, so you donât like being pressed up against each other all night anymore?â She jokes.
âI love it, but it would be nice to have a bit more room to spread out.â He kisses her. âDonât you think?âÂ
âI suppose.â She kisses him.Â
âAre you able to come to my game tomorrow?âÂ
âMhm.â She smiles. âAnd Iâm gonna drive out to your away game this weekend. Iâll be like your personal cheerleader.â
âYouâre the best.â He squishes his nose to yours and gives you another kiss.Â
Harry had gotten Y/N a sweatshirt with his last name and jersey number on it for her to wear to his games. A lot of the guys did that with for their girlfriends. She was happy to wear it. She looked extremely cute sitting in the stands. She waved to him and blew him a kiss. He was a starting player, so he was very busy.Â
She had completely forgotten the dance team would also be there in their skimpy outfits. Harry wasnât allowed to chat between quarters, coachâs rules, but that didnât apply to the dance team girls. Y/N felt annoyed when she saw him laughing with a couple of them. He looks up at her and waves though, taking all jealousy away. He only had eyes for her and she knew that.Â
âWoo! Go Harry!â She would cheer and clap for him, especially when he made a basket.Â
The team won the game, it was very exciting. Y/N knew it was okay to go onto the court when she saw the other girlfriends go down to their boyfriends. She races down the bleachers and practically jumped into his arms. He spun her around and kissed her.
âSorry.â He sets her down and lets her go. âMâall sweaty. Might shower quick.âÂ
âPlease, donât ever apologize. You know I think you look hot like this.â She runs her hand up his tattooed arm.Â
âH, meet us downtown in an hour to celebrate.â One of the guys says and he nods.Â
âFeel like goinâ out?â
âWhere to?â
âOne of the bars.â
âBut...weâre not twenty-one yet.â
âTheyâre cool with us during winter break usually. Theyâll just stamp our hands. Then weâll go back to Peteâs for a real party.â He grins.
âSounds good to me.âÂ
Harry looks around and sees not many people going into the locker room, and tugs you to walk in there with him.Â
âHarry.â She whispers. âIsnât your coach still here?â
âYou mean my female coach whose office is in the womenâs locker room?â He cockâs an eyebrow at you. âThink weâre good. I need to shower and itâll take too much time to go all the way back home.âÂ
âI know you donât think Iâm getting naked in here.â She crosses her arms.Â
âOh, so youâll fuck me in the studio, but not in here?â
âNope, sorry. It stinks in here. But...weâre gonna drive downtown right?â
âYeah.â
âSo...shower quick.â She winks and leaves the locker room.
Harry does so and meets her back in the main part of the gym. They walk out to his car and she immediately climbs into the back seat. He smirks and starts the car up so it can get warm. He joins her in the back.
âSee.â She says straddling him. âIsnât this better?â
âMhm.â He kisses on her neck. âI love seeinâ yeh wear this sweatshirt.âÂ
âI love wearing it.â She rolls her hips down on his. She feels him growing hard against him. âYou have no idea the torture of watching you play, and get all sweaty, and see your muscles and just everything about you out there.â
âI thought it was torturous watchinâ me paint?â He says against her neck as he tugs the sweatshirt off her.Â
âIt is, itâs all torture. My biggest problem with you is that youâre too sexy, Harry. Everything you do is hot.âÂ
âI could say the same for you.â He unhooks her bra and shoves his face into her chest and groans. âThis is my favorite place in the world.â He mumbles, making her giggle. âRight between.â He kisses on one of her breasts. âThese big.â He kisses on the other. âTits.â He licks around one of her nipples and sucks it into his mouth. She rolls her hips on his again, grinding against his hard-on.Â
She reaches for the button on his jeans and the hem of his shirt. It was clear she wanted him naked. He rips his shirt off and tugs his jeans down. She gets hers off as well. He takes her gets her fixed on all fours. She thinks heâs about to stick it in, but she jolts when she feels his tongue.Â
âJust need to taste yeh first, that alright?â
âMhm.âÂ
His tongue works from her clit all the way up dangerously close to her other hole. His tongue enters her center while his thumb works her clit.Â
âHarry, please, fuck me.â She groans. âNeed your dick, please.âÂ
He pulls away from her lines his dick up with her and pushes in. They both sigh with relief. They had been using condoms less since they both came back clean.Â
âYou feel so fuckinâ good.â He moans.
âSo do you, so big.â She bites her bottom lip.Â
The windows in the car got foggy, and they could barely hear the music coming from the radio from how loud his skin was slapping against her. His balls were hitting against her clit just right.Â
âOh my god, fuck, donât stop.â She moans.Â
He moves faster and faster, and he feels her tighten around him. She lets out a moan of his name as she releases around him. He pulls out to come on her ass. She was panting and collapses onto her stomach. Harry grabs a towel from his gym bag to clean her up.
âThanks.â She breathes.Â
He hums his response as she flips over. He pulls her panties and jeans up her legs for her and she smiles big at him.Â
âI love you.âShe says.
âI love you too.â
They both finish getting dressed and drive down to the bar. Y/N liked Harryâs basketball friends, they were really nice. Some even had boyfriends. They all order some nachos and other junk food to split.Â
Y/N knew as soon as the semester started the little bubble they were in would burst, but for now all was good. Her head was leaning on the shoulder of the guy she was absolutely smitten with. Harry Styles was in a monogamous relationship for the first time in his life, and he couldnât be happier.Â
#lock the door#lock the door blurb#harry styles#harry styles one shot#harry styles blurb#harry styles imagine#harry styles x reader#harry styles x y/n#harry styles smut#harry styles fluff#harry styles fic#harry styles smut fic#harry styles fluff fic#hope you enjoy!#feels good to post again#college!Harry
535 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Tumbling Walls
Ron Weasley x Reader
Word Count: ~3.7k
A/N: This Ron piece was requested by @siriusly-addicted-to-writingâ with the prompt: âWho hurt you?â My requests are opened! So send in any ideas you have that you would like to see me write! I love writing for Ron so much and hope you guys enjoy reading for him just as much! Feedback is always welcome! Happy Reading <3
Michael Corner. His words were burned in the back of your head. âI donât love you. I never did.â He had used you. Used you as an emotional punching bag, used you as an object, used you for your body. It had been nearly 3 months, but they were still there burning. You had given him everything because you thought he was the one. The two of you had talked about marriage for godâs sake! You moved across the country, to London for him because he got his dream job. You took a job you detested. You even moved in with him, but now it was like you were starting all over again and London was brand new, tainted, but new. That little snot.
âWhat can I get for you today?â you asked your what felt like the millionth, table of the day. Everyone who seemed to come to this restaurant where you worked was gross. They were those types of old, privileged men who thought that they could have anything they wanted. At the end of every shift, you had to shower twice just to get the gross feeling off of your skin.
You thoughtlessly made it through your shift, not even upset to be walking into the pouring down rain if it meant you could get away from that place. The rain pounded on the pavement as you opened your bright yellow umbrella. Your mind wandered to your mumâs offer to return home. You could help her as a healer for the wizard population in your town, but that wasnât what you wanted to do. In fact, you didnât really know what you wanted to do.
Youâd spent the last few years after Hogwarts, after the war, trying to figure out just that. But when you reconnected with Michael randomly in other parts of Europe while traveling, you were swept away. You were together for nearly 2 years⌠So figuring out what you wanted to do was put on hold when you decided to fall in love.
The rain wasnât letting up. Your feet were soaked. You could apparate to your flat, but most of the tenants were muggle, so that wasnât an option. Just like how you couldnât use any magic at work. Stupid statute of secrecy. Okay, you did understand the reasoning for it, but you were just flustered about the rain. It was England though, so the dreary weather can only be expected. You were so preoccupied mentally that you didnât even notice the blur of bushy brown hair coming at you.
âOof!â you groaned as you bounced back from slamming bodies into another on the street. âMerlin, Iâm sorry.â You let the wizarding slang slip.
âOh, I didnât see you there,â a familiar voice spoke at the same time.
âHermione?â you asked, looking under the hood of her rain jacket.
âY/N! Hi! When did you move back? I havenât seen you since- since-â Hermioneâs voice trailed off. Mostly everyoneâs did when the last time they saw each other was shortly after the Battle of Hogwarts.
âIâve been back for almost 9 months,â you thought, 3 of those miserableâŚoh well.
âHow havenât I seen you yet! What are you doing? I'm so happy I ran into you. Why donât we get out of the rain and we can catch up?â You just nodded, knowing Hermione was not someone who would take a no from you. âExcellent! Thereâs a little pub over here. Itâs clean, quiet, and quite nice overall.â
You were not planning on doing anything but going home and showering as you still smelled like the restaurant you worked in, but this would be better than spending your night wallowing in self-pity. Â So, you followed Hermione down the London street and into the dry pub, feet and socks completely soaked through.
âSo,â Hermione started, settling into a seat and taking off her coat. âWhat have you been up to? What are you doing now?â
You sat there thinking about your sad existence. You didnât want to talk about Michael and you didnât want to particularly talk about your dead end job or the tiny flat that you had moved into. âUhhhâŚIâm making ends meet. Looking at some different jobs.â
Hermione ordered you both a beer and when the waiter brought them, you held it tightly in your hand, enjoying the coolness of glass.
âWhat about you?â you asked, taking a sip and looking at Hermione, hoping to get the focus off of your life.
âIâm working in the ministry now. Itâs a lot of work, but I like it a lot. I like being able to make a change in the ministry and rebuilding our community.â
âThatâs fantastic. Everyone always knew youâd do important things.â
Hermione laughed at that. âI donât know. People still ignore me when I talk about having rights for house elves, but thatâs one cause I refuse to relinquish.â
âHermione!â a voice said from behind you.
âOh, I forgot to tell you. I was meant to meet Harry and Ron here tonight. Running into you was just a happy accident! Iâm sure theyâd love to see you. Over here!â Hermione waved to them as you felt the two boys got closer.
Oh great, more people from school. And you still hadnât showered, so you still felt the stares of all those gross old men.
âLook who I ran into today,â Hermione grinned, motioning to you.
âY/N! Blimey! How long has it been?â Harry asked, hugging you. Yes, he was hugging you. You werenât even that close with the trio in school. But, having familiar faces around was refreshing.
âHello,â Ron nodded in your direction. You were surprised when you felt little flutters in your stomach. You hadnât had a feeling like that in months. You had always had a crush on Ron, but just from a far. You were much too nervous to ever act on it. He had all of these wild adventures and you just went through school focusing on well, school.
âHi,â you responded quietly. Harry sat next to Hermione, which left Ron to sit next to you. Conversation flowed easily, you laughed for the first time in months. You felt like you had a place where you belonged since moving to the city.
You fell in with Hermione, Ron, and Harry easily over the next few weeks. You still kept her flat and job to yourself, but you had people to spend time with after work and on the weekends! No to mention, Hermione was helping you look for other jobs. She didnât know you were serving, but she did know that you were unhappy with what you were doing. It was nice. And none of them knew about Michael either, even though they all went to school together.
You grew closer with each of them in their own way. You felt comfortable with each one and you were happy to call them your friends. Hermione would always hold a special place in your heart because she was the one who invited you to the pub that day, but you and Ronâs relationship grew exponentially. He would joke and mess around with you like he had known you for years. There was this magnetism about him that just pulled you in. That crush reemerged, but you werenât ready to let anyone in again.
You were definitely healing, but part of that healing meant that you built a stonewall firmly around your heart. There might as well be barbed wire and electricity reinforcing the wall that it was closed up so tightly. With all of that, your heart still fought against the wall, beating hard each time the red head made you laugh. You kept him at an armâs length, but your elbow seemed to be bending a little more with each interaction.
Then, a night out happened. Â You had finally felt as though you could let loose. You wound up at a pub with the trio and Ginny after going to a pop-up wizarding club. The lights and the music and atmosphere were more than you could ever imagine. It was the best night that you had had in forever. You didnât go overboard with drinking or anything but you had a good buzz going on. You felt great!
âHarry and I are going to go get us some drinks,â Ginny announced, getting up from your little table in the corner.
âOh! Iâll come! I need to use the loo,â Hermione responded, following behind the other couple.
Ron slid further into the booth, resting his head on the red leather. âI reckon that was the best night Iâve had out in a long time.â
âWork does sound like it has been busy for you and Harry.â
âMost definitely. I donât understand why people canât just follow the rules. It would make my life easier.â You chuckled at the casualness in his voice. âHow has your week been? We didnât see you arenât much in the evenings.â
âI had some long shifts.â You kept it all vague, but that didnât stop Ron from noticing how you were holding back. He could tell from the tone of your voice. At this, he rolled his head to look at you. You sitting there, playing with your fingers.
âYou look really nice tonight,â Ron admitted, taking in your side profile.
âThanks.â You avoided his eyes, but his blue eyes were just asking for you to look deep into them. Those alarm bells were going off in your head. You were not going to let yourself be swept away again.
âI donât know if you are actually getting how beautiful you look.â He smiled softly. âYouâve actually looked beautiful every day from the moment we reconnected.â
Your cheeks felt warm as you took the salt shaker in your hands to preoccupy yourself. âI was wearing a polo and khakis when we met again.â You snickered, remembering how much you had just wanted to go home and shower.
âYeah, but you can really work khakis,â he flirted. Heâd been flirty before, but something about this felt different. And where were Ginny, Harry, and Hermione. Getting drinks didnât usually take THAT long. Those alarm bells were getting louder as Ron moved a little closer to you.
Your heart and your head were saying very conflicting things. One was thinking âthere is a very cute boy sitting close to you AND flirting with you! Go for it!â and the other was saying âremember the last time that you let a boy get this close to you!?! That didnât end so well!!â It was very confusing and made your head hurt.
Before you could listen to either one, Ron was a mere centimeters from you, eyes flashing between your own and your lips. âIâve really liked seeing you again.â He whispered. âI know we werenât close in school, but I really wish we would have been.â
You breath hitched in your throat. This was literally like a childhood dream coming true. You closed your eyes and let his lips connect with your own. It was sweet, but quick, because you pulled away, eyes shooting open again.
âI-Iâm sorry. I shouldnât have done that.â
âNo, no, itâs not you,â You shook your head, gathering your bag. âI do have to go, though.â
âI thought we were all going back together! Bloody hell, itâs 1 in the morning. Just wait for all of us.â
âNo, no! Itâs fine, tell the others I said goodbye! Iâll see you all soon.â You rushed towards the door, not even noticing that you were running past Harry and Ginny with glasses in their hands for all of you. You didnât stop at the door when Hermione asked where you were going. The moment you stepped outside, you darted in the alley and apparated just a block or so from your flat.
The cold nipped at your skin. Merlin, you left your coat back at the pub. Your lips still tingled, asking for the connection once again. Ignoring the feeling, you briskly walked to your apartment building and stuck the key in the door. You were almost to the safety of your small, but warm flat when you heard the familiar *pop* of an apparating wizard.
âYou left something back at the pub,â his soft, deep voice called out to you. You didnât even have to turn around to know who it was, but you really werenât sure how he knew where you went.
Slowly turning from the door to your apartment building, you faced the redhead that you had just left. âThanks,â you whispered. âHow did you know where to find me?â
âHermione has known where you lived all along,â he chuckled. Your eyes widened at that comment. She always was the brightest witch in your year, figures sheâd find the truth about this out. âBut, if you wanted to keep it to yourself, we figured that we should let you.â
âDoesnât make me feel much better now,â you mused.
âWhyâd you run away?â he asked, jumping straight to the punch, your coat still in his hand. He had been a Gryffindor after all, bravery and looking for action.
âI had something to do. I need-needed to water my plants,â you lied. Gosh, you were awful at lying.
âAt 1 AM?â Ron raised an eyebrow.
âYeah, theyâre on a weird watering schedule. Keeps me up all night,â you joked.
âWhy have you been keeping us at an armâs length? I thought we were all becoming great friends,â he continued.
âIâm not doing that,â you lied again.
âBollocks Y/N! You are. Donât think I havenât noticed how you stop short before the end of a story. Or how you keep all of your answers about the last 2 years as vague as possible. Part of me felt like we were creating something, building up to something. We clicked, Y/N. You canât deny that.â
You looked at your feet, keys still dangling on your fingers.
âWho hurt you?â Ron asked directly. âI remember you in school. You may have been quiet, but you were so full of life and so full of potential.â
You couldnât bring yourself to look up at him. How could this boy read you so well? Youâd given him nothing to work with. But, him remembering how you were in school struck a chord. Heâd noticed youâŚ
âIt had to be pretty bad if you refuse to open up to anyone.â
You closed your eyes, breathing out deeply as you laughed to yourself. Bad didnât even begin to cover it.
-
London felt like a whole new world. It was so exciting to be back in the city and starting a new life with the boy that could potentially be your forever. You had never felt more optimistic or hopeful about the beginning. Everything was falling into place. Michael started his job with Gringotts and was making good money, so that gave you time to shop around for a job that you truly wanted.
Michael was to meet you for lunch at your favorite little cafĂŠ, so you figured you would get there early to put your name in. You felt giddy with excitement. Michael said that he had some news for you and you could only imagine it was something like talking to your dad to finally ask for your hand.
You ordered an iced tea for yourself and tea for Michael along with a few appetizers for the both of you. Your 2 year anniversary was the next week. This would be a romantic day no matter what. Heâd been working so many hours, but that was part of being newer at the bank.
Glancing at your watch, you watched as the hands moved from 11:45 to 12:15. You may have been early, but now Michael was running late. He didnât show up until 12:30.
âHello, hun,â you greeted him, standing to kiss his cheek. âWork was busy Iâm assuming.â
âYes, it was.â Michael was being short with you, how odd.
âAt least you managed to get away. I ordered some of your favorites. I hope you donât mind. You said-â
âI need to tell you something, Y/N.â Michael cut you off.
You looked up with him at bright eyes. Maybe he was just nervous. And going to ask you something that would change your life forever!
âGo ahead,â you responded calmly, hiding your excitement.
âWe are breaking up. Iâm breaking up with you.â
The words stung as he spoke them. You didnât understand. Where was this coming from? He had literally asked you to come and live with him here. Before you could even stutter or ask, he stood up again and left. You were left there alone.
Not wanting to break down in the middle of a London cafĂŠ, you made your way to the flat you shared through glossy eyes. Maybe you should pack? You couldnât stay there. You didnât have the money to afford that flat. Where would you go? Why did he do this?
Instead of putting your things in bags and flying around in a blind rage, you sat on the couch. Emotions were swirling around inside you, but you just sat there and stared at the wall, unsure of what to do.
Michael returned to the flat promptly at 6:30, when he usually did. âOh, I didnât think you would be here.â The shock was evident on his face.
âWhere else would I go?â you got out in a hoarse crack. âWhy are we breaking up? I think you owe me that.â
âI donât love you.â He stated simply. âYou were a good bandage for a while, there when I needed you, but Iâm sorry. I donât love you. I never did.â Youâd been holding back your tears all evening, but it was no use anymore. They came flowing like a waterfall.
âIâm sorry, Y/N.â He wasnât actually sorry. You could hear the lack of emotion in his words.
You just shook your head at him. You couldnât look at him once more. You wanted to scream and cry, but he didnât seem to care at all, so why should you. Why should you show him and give him the satisfaction to know that he had broken you?
You stood up straight, wiped the tears quickly. âGo out to dinner. Iâll be gone by the time you get home.â
-
Ron stood at a small distance, watching you see a past memory flash across your eyes. You had built that wall for a reason, but maybe it was time for it to come down was all Ron could think about when he looked at you.
âI was hurt,â you whispered. You were still standing in the street, but you didnât want him to see your sad flat. âBadly. I can afford to let someone else in, not when I gave my everything already.â You shook your head.
âYou should talk to someone about it.â Ron offered. âIt wonât hurt you so much then.â
âI donât like to relive it.â
âCan you at least tell me who?â Ron asked, walking closer to you.
âYou might know him.â You scrunched up your face. You didnât really want to talk about your ex, but it was starting to boil over inside of you.
âPlease tell me.â Ron asked again, eyes pleading with you.
âIt was Michael CornerâŚâ After the name, everything spilled out of you like word vomit. Meeting him again, the 2 years you spent together, the break-up, the fact that you didnât even really know why he broke up with you, everything. You wouldnât be surprised if Ron walked away right after that. It was a lot for anyone to handle.
When you finished, you searched Ronâs face for any sign of, well, anything. Any feeling, any inkling of what he might be thinking. âSay something?â
âThat bloke deserves a swift punch in the gut.â
The bluntness surprised you so much that you just started to laugh maniacally. How could the simple words improve your mood so much?
âWould you like a cup of tea?â Ron then asked as he moved close enough to rub your arms with his hands. âYouâre freezing.â
You nodded at him, agreeing that getting out of the cold was probably a good idea. You gave in. Ron already knew you lived in the building, so thereâd be no use in trying to convince him to go somewhere else at nearly 2 AM. Once the kettle was on the stove and you settled onto the lumpy couch, you felt relaxed.
âI just have to say it,â Ron broke the silence. âWhat Corner did to you was terrible, but he is missing out. You are brilliant and funny and amazing at making the most out of a shitty situation.â He rambled.
You just chuckled in response, playing with a nonexistent thread on the couch. âThanks,â was all you managed to say.
âIâd like to take you out sometime. If you would be okay with that, of course.â Ron followed.
You felt the walls around your heart begin to crumble. As if each word that Ron spoke, another stone was being pulled out of its place. It was loosening its hold. Your heart wanted to break free.
âOf course, after your story, I understand if you arenât ready. Iâll wait until you are, but you should know that I will have flowers delivered here every day until that time. Just so you remember that Iâm waiting around.â He chuckled at his own idea.
The smile that grew on your lips was real and genuine. Your heart was fluttering so wildly that it bashed against your walls from the inside. But when you looked Ron in the eyes, those blue eyes that looked so concerned for you, the wall just imploded. Each side surrounding your heart, well, the walls fell down.
âIâd like that,â you responded simply.
âBrilliant,â Ron got out as the kettle began to whistle, signaling the boiling water. âIâll go prepare us some tea and then we can pick a date and time for our date and then you can leave the rest up to me.â
You watched, feeling content, skin burning with warmth as the boy who wiggled his way past your walls poured you a cup of tea.
#harry potter#harry potter x reader#hp#hp fandom#harry potter fanfiction#harry potter fanfic#ron weasley#ron weasley x reader#ron weasley fanfiction#ron weasley imagine#ron weasley x y/n#george weasley#george weasley x reader#fred weasley#fred weasley x reader#draco malfoy x reader#draco malfoy#kalimagik#new fic#Ron weasley is our king#bb boy ron#weasley family#post war harry potter#post war fic
278 notes
¡
View notes
Text
deck the halls pt. 4
A/N: Iâm sorry this took so long, but some crazy stuff has been going on in my life and with work, so Iâve been all over this place! But here is part four finally. I think I should have two or three more parts to post before this is over. Please enjoy and let me know what you think :)Â
Word Count: 8.2k
Warnings: Mentions of smut, dying, the usual, alcohol, etc.Â
November 14Â Hollyâs POVÂ
âI guess paradise isnât all itâs cracked up to be, huh?âÂ
Holland twirled around, but the sound of the ice cracking under her feet made her her freeze in her place, causing her to stand as still as a statue so she wouldnât fall through. Jack Frostâs voice was too close, almost like he was whispering in her ear. He was nowhere to be seen as she stood on the ice, terrified of the outcome. Harry wasnât in the clearing this time, he wasnât there to remind her that this was just a dream. Her cheeks were burning cold from her tears and the icy wind.Â
She sniffled, wiping under her frozen nose with the sleeve of her coat.
âYour soulmate is bitter, isnât he?â Jackâs voice caused her to close her eyes, holding in a fresh wave of tears brought on by fear. âHe doesnât love you like you love him, does he Holland? Heâs not capable of such emotion. Heâs a broken boy-â
âStop talking about him.â Holland cried out, lifting her hands to her face. âPlease, Jack, just stop this.â
âI canât.â His hands clamped down on her shoulders as the ice started to crack under her feet. âI need to be in control, Holland. I have to do it for my father.â
âYour father?âÂ
Hollandâs breath was gone from her lungs in seconds, replaced with ice cold water.Â
She closed her eyes, letting her body sink into the water.Â
Fighting was painful, but giving into fate brought her peace.Â
As she sunk lower in the frozen water, green eyes were all she could see.
                         âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸
Harryâs POV
Harry pulled his door shut, sliding his key into the lock as he held his breath.Â
He felt his shoulder tense up at the sound of a door opening behind him, a new wave of tears welling up in his already swollen eyes. He turned the lock, hiking his leather bag up on his shoulder as he turned around. He expected to see Holland standing in her doorway, wearing some ridiculous set of Christmas themed pajamas with a Santa filled mug of hot chocolate in her hands.Â
Instead, he was met with the Christmas wreath she made. It was adorned with little trinkets she picked up around town, London landmarks were nestled into the bed of green that matched the shade of her sparkling eyes. Harry inhaled sharply, lifting his hand up to wipe at the tears under his eyes before he turned on his heel and stormed down the hallway, still ashamed of his childish actions.Â
It had been a few hours since he fucked up, since heâd pushed her away to protect himself (and her) from the war raging in his mind. He wanted to tell her everything going through his head, but he just couldnât. The words he wanted to say were pushed into his chest while he lashed out at the one person he adored the most in this world. He knew that heâd never have the courage to tell her exactly how he felt about Christmas, and why he hated it.Â
Harry could see that she was already carrying the weight of the world on her shoulders, even if she hid it behind a smile and Christmas cheer. She was busy trying to find her way in a strange new world while also trying to fight for her life. He didnât want to add his problems to the long list of things she was already dealing with. He hadnât really thought about it, but Holland was stuck figuring out the Jack Frost situation all on her own. And though there were things that he didnât understand about her world, he still wanted to be here for her.Â
But right now, he was making things worse for her.Â
He was always making things worse.
As he stepped onto the lift, he felt a new wave of tears cascading down his cheeks. His knees were weak, wobbling like sliced cranberry jelly with each floor the lift descended. When the doors opened, he all but sprinted through the lobby and out onto the sidewalk. He gasped, taking in the crisp, fresh air as he wiped at his cheeks. People stared at him as he stood there, trying to pull himself together, but he couldnât care less about their judgemental glances or their bitter frowns. He was hurting, and for once in his life, he wasnât trying to hide it from anyone.Â
As he walked down the sidewalk, he tried to focus on the sounds of the city bustling around him to distract his negative thoughts. He was done wallowing in his own sadness, moping around in attempts to avoid his problems rather than solve them. He desperately wanted to make things right between himself and Holland so they could move forward together. He wasnât afraid to admit that maybe they both needed help to get through this thing with Frost.Â
But before he could make things right with Holland, he had a few things to take care of.
                           âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸
Sarahâs POV
Sarah flipped to the next page of Dash and Lilyâs Book of Dares with eager fingers.Â
Her heart was racing in her chest as she read over the words in the cheesy novel that Holland picked up for her just a few days ago. They both agreed to read the book before meeting up to chat about it. It was a cute little book club with only two people, but Sarah loved it. She loved Holland just as much, and she even considered her to be her best friend.Â
Since Holland showed up in Java Java, things in Sarahâs life started to improve. She was practicing more self care after stressful shifts at the cafe, and sheâd even started to meditate before bed. Her relationship with her Mother was improving, slowly but surely, and they even had plans to meet for tea in just two days time.Â
But most importantly, without Holland, there would be no Sarah and Mitch.Â
Sarah felt her heart swell as her eyes drifted from the page.Â
Holland gave Sarah the final push she needed to finally ask Mitch out on a date. It was something that she never thought sheâd get the guts to do, but thanks to Holland, she went into Paradise Records with a peppermint mocha and a confident disposition. Mitch almost seemed stunned by Sarahâs gall, but by the end of her long winded speech about her feelings, he was smiling up at her like she hung the bloody moon in the sky.Â
Without Holland, that would have never happened.Â
Sarah picked up reading where she left off, her eyes drifting over the page.Â
Just as she made it to the end of a paragraph, the bell above the cafe door rang out.Â
She sighed, stuffing an old receipt between the pages before she looked towards the door with an obnoxiously fake smile. It fell the second she laid eyes on Harry Styles walking towards her counter. Sarah rolled her lips in, taking a deep breath in attempts to compose herself. She feared that if she didnât compose herself, Harry would end up with a Christmas stirrer in his ear.Â
âSorry sir, but weâre allowed to refuse service to dickheads that break peopleâs hearts.â Sarah plastered on her fake smile, reaching for her book as Harry stopped in front of her. âGoodbye.â
âI know Iâve been a dickhead, Sarah.â Harryâs voice cracked as he lifted his hand to scratch at his jaw nervously. âBut Iâm trying to do the right thing.â
âYouâve been a dickhead for a lot longer than you realize.â She let out a heavy sigh. âAnd weâve all put up with it because we know that youâre still hurting, Harry, but Holland didnât deserve to be pushed away and shouted at because youâre scared of your feelings.â
âI know that.â He said softly, his red-rimmed eyes glazing over. âBut Iâm trying to be better for her. Sheâs made me realize a lot of things since sheâs shown up in my life, but the number one thing that sheâs made me realize is that I stopped living when my parents died.â
Sarah didnât know what to say to that.Â
It was true, but it made her heart ache hearing it aloud.Â
She loved Harry like a brother, and she just wanted him to be happy.Â
âWe just want you to be happy, Harry.â Sarah said softly. âWe donât expect some wild, overnight transformation, but we do want to see you smile from time to time.â
âI smile.â He let out a wet chuckle, reaching up to wipe at a few stray tears. âI just wanted to say that Iâm really sorry for pushing you out, Sarah. I know youâve tried to cheer me up over the years, especially around the holidays, and I just want you to know that I see that. I appreciate you as a person, and Iâm so lucky to have you as a friend.â
Sarah felt a burning sensation behind her eyes, and seconds later her vision went blurry.Â
âThank you.â She said softly. âI just want you to be okay, H. I need my friend to be okay, and I need you to realize that youâre not alone. Iâm here for you, always.â
âI see that now.â Harry wiped at his cheeks. âI love you, Sarah Jones.â
âAnd I love you, Harry Styles.â She chuckled, shaking her head before she leaned across the counter with her arms out. âGive me a hug.â
                        đľđľđľđľ Mitchâs POVÂ
As Mitch dipped the small satchel of green tea into his steaming water, he thought about Sarahâs shampoo. If he remembered correctly, it was green tea and jasmine. He cracked a smile at the thought of her hair tickling his nose as they curled up on the couch. She left his flat about three hours ago for her shift at Java Java and he was already aching to have her in his arms again. Sarah Jones was the love of his life, and he was not afraid to admit it anymore.Â
The day that she stormed into the shop with a peppermint mocha in her hand and a wild look in her eyes, he knew that she was the one. He sat behind the counter on his stool with his guitar in his lap as she spewed out every single feeling she had about him. He smiled at her while she ranted, practically slamming the peppermint mocha down so that she could talk with her hands.Â
He loved that about her.Â
He loved everything about her.Â
As he twirled the tea bag around his finger, a knock sounded at his door.Â
Sarah was still at work, and Niall was at the record shop... so who could be knocking at his door.Â
He walked towards the bright yellow door tentatively, not bothering to peek through the peephole before opening it up. He felt his eyebrows lift dramatically at the sight of a distraught Harry standing there with his hands stuffed in his pockets and blotchy red cheeks. Mitch almost didnât know what to say to Harry as he stood on the other side of the threshold. He had never seen the man before him cry, not even when he was at his lowest point in life.Â
Mitch moved aside, holding his arm out without a word.Â
Harry walked in, sniffling as Mitch shut the door.Â
âYou okay?â Mitch asked. âCan I make you some tea?â
âI donât need tea, but thank you.â Harry made his way to the thrifted couch that Mitch bought with Niall a few years ago. âYouâre with Sarah?â
âUm, yeah.â Mitch crossed his arms over his chest as he walked towards the couch. âIs that why youâre crying?â
âNo, Iâm crying because Iâm a shit friend and a huge fucking prick.â Harry let out a wet chuckle, leaning back into the couch as Mitch watched him. âI donât pay attention to anything but myself, do I?â
âNot really, no.â Mitch sat down next to him. âBut...thatâs just you.â
âBut it isnât.â Harry raked his fingers through his hair, gripping at the roots as he dropped his elbows to his knees. âIâm not this guy, Mitch. I canât be this kind of guy. Holland has joked about it before, but sheâs right....Iâm literally Scrooge.â
âHarry-â
âYou never told me that you were serious about making music.â Harry lifted his head, slapping his palms against his thighs. âBut I never fucking asked you about that. I never ask about any of your lives because I just assume that youâre all happy, all the time.â
âNot always.â Mitch sighed. âHarry, donât beat yourself up about it, okay? The last three years have been really hard on you, and you canât expect to be who you were before.â
âI donât know who I am at all.â Harry whispered. âBut I know Iâm nowhere near the man I want to be.â
âFirst step is admitting you have a problem.â Mitch cracked a smile, causing Harry to bark out a watery laugh. âIâm glad that youâre doing... whatever this is.â
âIâm so fucking sorry if Iâve ever hurt you.â Harry said. âYou always listen to every problem that I have, but I never ask about the shit youâre going through. Iâm sorry for being such a self centered prick, and I promise that things are going to change going forward. Iâm here for you, Mitch.âÂ
âThat means a lot.â Mitch squeezed Harryâs shoulder before patting it. âIâm really proud of you, and Iâm so happy that youâre finding yourself.â
âItâs all because of Holland.â Harry rolled his eyes fondly, wiping under his eyes. âI owe her so much.â
âRight now, I hear you owe her an apology.â Mitch pulled his hand back, trying not to snort out a laugh as Harry groaned. âHave you seen her?â
âNot since this morning.â Harry blew out a breath. âI went to Java Java, hoping that she would be there, but I spent the last two hours crying to Sarah instead.â
âShe received a very interesting phone call from Holland after your fight.â Mitch said. âI hope youâve got something big planned for her.â
âI do.â Harry smiled, rubbing his palms together. âBut I have a few more stops to make first.âÂ
                          đśđśđśđś
Niallâs POV
Niallâs day was pure shit.Â
From the moment he opened his eyes, he knew that his entire day would be thrown off due to the absence of Gemma in his bed. It was unusual for them to spend nights apart at this point in their relationship, and Niall didnât like sleeping without her and Noah under the same roof. He considered them both to be his little family, and he wanted to protect them always.Â
But Gemma insisted that he go back to his own flat for the night when Noah started acting fussier than usual. Niall insisted that he could handle it alongside her, as a team, but Gemma merely told him that she would call him later. He never received a call from her, and he spent his entire night tossing in turning in bed waiting to hear from her.Â
Being proud and stubborn was a well known, Styles family trait, and Niall hated it so much at times. He already had Harry pushing him away. He didnât need to add Gemma to the list of people he was losing. He loved her, and he loved Noah with all of his heart. Being away from them hurt just as much as being away from his family back home in Ireland.Â
Despite a restless nightâs sleep, Niall still had to open up Paradise Records.Â
He was running on no sleep, no caffeine, and no hope for his relationship with Gemma. He was lucky that the shop seemed to be slow today. Niall wasnât usually one to snap at people, but he had his moments. He was currently grumbling at the rickety old cash register that refused to shut after a purchase. Heâd told Harry time and time again that they needed a newer one, but Harry liked the vintage vibe that the old register gave off.Â
Niall slammed the drawer with a series of curses spoken in a language he rarely used. He let out a shaky sigh when it finally settled flush with the register, his chin wobbling and his eyes filling with tears. He hated the uncertainty lingering in the air, and he knew that he needed to confront Gemma about it. The only problem was, he didnât want to lose her after.Â
âWhat did Ricky ever do to you?âÂ
Niall snapped his head up with his brows pulled down.Â
âWhat are you doing here?â Niall brushed the back of his hand under his nose as Harry shifted awkwardly. âShouldnât you be with your new girlfriend?â
âNo.â Harry cleared his throat, stuffing his hands into his jacket pockets. âWe got into a fight this morning, and I was a proper idiot.â
âWhatâs new there?â Niall scoffed, shaking his head. âWhat do you want, Harry?â
âAre you alright?â Harry asked, moving closer to the counter.Â
âNo, Iâm not.â Niall said. âBut I donât want to waste my breath talking to you about it, Harry. Iâm done fighting so hard with you two. Iâm not getting anywhere, and itâs clear that Iâm not wanted-â
âWoah, hold on.â Harry said. âWhat are you on about, Niall? I love having you around, and Iâm happy that youâre with Gemma. I know that...I might have teased at the beginning, but I told Gemma that I was happy for you both.â
âWell, it might have been nice to hear it from you.â Niall snapped. âAnd it might be nice if your sister would stop pushing me away every time something goes wrong. Iâm not some daft kid, Harry. I know how to take care of them both, but she wonât let me.â
âNiall, I donât want to step into the middle of something, but I promise you that Gemma is trying with you.â Harryâs face fell. âThey do need you Niall. Youâre the zen in her chaotic world, and it would kill her if you left.âÂ
âIâm not leaving, sheâs pushing me out.â Niall whispered, his voice cracking. âNoah was having a full blown tantrum last night and she just told me to go. I know that Iâm not his father, but I love that boy more than I love anything in this world. It kills me to see him like that, and it kills me to see her so out of sorts.â
âSheâs a proud woman, Niall.â Harry inhaled sharply, biting at his bottom lip. âSheâs been doing this on her own for a while, and itâs hard to let people into that little bubble that you create to protect your heart. I know it isnât fair, but sheâs trying harder than Iâve ever tried.â
Niall looked at his best mate, watching the rims of his green eyes turn red. The first few tears fell as Harryâs chin wobbled, and he ducked his head down with a soft sniffle as Niall stood on the other side of the counter, bewildered by the actions of the usually austere man.Â
âMate?â Niall said.Â
âIâm sorry Iâve been such a shit friend to you Niall.â Harry cried out. âIâve been so unfair to you for so long, and you deserve so much more than me as your friend.âÂ
Niall felt a new wave of tears blurring his vision as he watched Harryâs shoulders shake. He moved from behind the counter, wrapping Harry in a tight hug as he sobbed into his shoulder. It was strange, but Niall hugged him tighter, brushing his palm over Harryâs back as his frame shook violently. Niall felt a few tears fall from his own eyes and onto Harryâs coat as they stood there together. He wasnât sure what to do with Harry when he was like this, but he figured holding him seemed to be enough by the way Harry clung to his shirt.Â
âIâm sorry.â Harry croaked out, lifting his head up to wipe at his messy face. âIâm sorry for all of it Niall. Iâm sorry for pushing you away, and Iâm sorry for making you feel like you werenât welcome in our family. If anyone is a part of our little family, itâs you.â
âHarry-â
âAnd I canât promise that things are going to go back to normal right away, but I swear that Iâm going to try harder.â Harry hiccuped. âWeâll have family dinner, and weâll go on holiday together when we can. I swear that I want to be better for you all, because youâve been keeping me afloat for so long and you deserve more from me.â
âHarry, just take a deep breath.â Niall said. âItâs going to be fine.â
âI canât lose all of you.â Harry sniffled. âI need you in my life, I know that now.â
âYou wonât lose us.â Niall said. âIâm not going anywhere.â
âYou promise?â Harry asked, taking in a shaky breath as Niall nodded.Â
âYeah, I promise on me Mum.â He said. âI love you, mate. I think of you as a brother, you know that.â
âI think of you that way to.â Harry cracked a tiny smile. âDo you forgive me?â
âYou didnât do anything wrong.â Niall sighed. âYouâve been a little grumpy, but no one expected you to be the same person you were before they died. Youâve just been trying to find out how to live in a world without them, and Iâve never been upset with you for that.â
âThank you.â Harry nodded before glancing around the shop. âSlow day?â
âDreadful.â Niall groaned. âIâve cleaned the whole fucking store-â
âLock up and go.â Harry said. âWeâre just wasting electricity.âÂ
âAre you sure?â Niall asked, his brows lifting up.
âPositive.â Harry chuckled. âGo find Gemma, and tell her that I said she needs to stop being so thick headed. Sheâs lucky to have someone like you around.â
âThanks, mate.â Niall patted Harryâs arm. âWhereâs Holland at?â
âI donât know, but Iâm about to head back home.â Harry said. âI figured making her a nice dinner and sitting her down for a proper talk is in order, so Iâve got a few errands to run first.â
âShe still hasnât tried pizza.â Niall pointed out. âMaybe make her one of those homemade ones that you used to do when we lived over in Camden.â
âI canât believe you remembered that.â Harry laughed, the sound almost sending Niall into cardiac arrest. âWe had good times in that flat.â
âYeah, we did.â Niall smiled. âBut I have a feeling better times are ahead.â
âMe too.âÂ
                         â¸â¸â¸â¸
Hollandâs POVÂ
Holland couldnât help but remember the words Harry told her the night they met.Â
âJust do me a favor, and donât go near any lakes.âÂ
Technically, this wasnât a lake.Â
She let her skates glide over the ice, as she glided along the man made ice rink that was in the middle of Holland Park.Â
In the North Pole, she used to skate every single morning. She never went to the lake after her dreams started, but she did go to the rink her father had installed in the town square. There was always a crowd, and there was no danger of her sinking into an icy current at the rink. She missed skating, and part of her wished that she could bring Harry here. She couldnât imagine him wobbling around in ice skates, cursing every time he almost fell to the ground.Â
He would be a little sour about it, but she would love to see him at least try it out for her sake. She tried not to think about him after their fight, but it seemed that she just couldnât keep her mind from wandering off to thoughts of him. He was everywhere from the bitter cold wind to the scent of gingerbread in the air. She even saw a baby that almost looked like Noah, which led to her thinking about Harry lifting the toddler in the air, causing him to squeal out his uncleâs name between fits of laughter.Â
She missed him.Â
âMiss?âÂ
A voice pulled her from her thoughts, causing her to stop on her skates before she turned her head. An older gentleman stood at the edge of the rink with a broom, his coat tight around his broad shoulders. She looked around the rink, her heart sinking in her chest when she realized that she was all alone. There was no one else around the rink either.Â
âYes?â She asked, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.Â
âWeâre closing.â He said. âI need to sweep the rink.â
Holland let out a breath of relief, nodding her head.Â
âIâm so sorry.â She skated closer to the edge of the rink, making her way towards the exit. âI hope I havenât held you up.â
âItâs quite alright.â The man walked out further onto the ice, his broom sweeping over the rink. âI donât have anyone to go home to, so what does it matter?â
âYou donât even have pets?â She asked, holding onto the railing as she stepped down carefully. âI suggest getting a pet, theyâre wonderful company.â
âIâm allergic.â
His annoyed mumbling reminded her of Harry.Â
âThank you for letting me stay a little longer, I hope you have a wonderful holiday season.â She smiled back at the man. âMerry Christmas.â
âSame to you.â He went about his sweeping, ignoring Holland as she sat on a bench just around the edge of the skating rink.Â
She stripped the borrowed skates from her feet, dropping them in the return bin after zipping her winter boots up. She adjusted her beanie on her head, reaching for her bag before she started walking. With every step she took away from the ice rink, the darker it became. She didnât realize that she had stayed so late, and an anxious feeling settled in her chest.
The dark always scared her.
Holland tried not to let it get the better of her, crossing her arms over her chest before she picked up her pace. She followed the path lined with trees, keeping her eyes down to avoid seeing shadows in the dark. It would only cause her to panic more, and she would end up freaking herself out over something that probably wasnât even there.Â
As she continued to walk down the pathway, she realized that she was going in a different direction than when she started. She looked up, her eyes squinting as she tried to make out the large blob in the corner of the park. When she realized that it was in fact a small pond, her blood ran cold in her veins. She was stuck in her place, frozen with fear.Â
âI should have listened.â She whispered aloud, aware that no one was there to listen. âIâm sorry, Harry.â
Her heart started to beat faster in her chest as she turned around, ready to dart off in another direction. She was stopped, however, by a solid body pressing into hers. Holland let out a scream, falling backwards onto her ass as the body loomed over her. She couldnât see a face, but she could tell that it was a man by the broad build of his shoulders.Â
âYou shouldnât be here.â The man hissed out, reaching down to pull Holland up by her coat. âItâs dangerous to be in the park after sundown, donât you know that?â
âI didnât know.â She whimpered, clenching her eyes shut. âIâm lost.â
âAnyone could see that, you daft girl.â He growled, pulling her closer. âDo you want to get mugged?â
âNot really.â She slowly opened her eyes, looking at the man in front of her. âI just donât know how to get out of this park.â
âIâll walk you out.â He grumbled, his voice husky and gruff. âBloody naive little brat.â
He released her coat, turning on his heel before he started to move swiftly.Â
Holland could hardly keep up with him, but she did her best.Â
She tried not to pay attention to the groups of people loitering in the field, staring at her as she walked by with the stranger. She didnât remember seeing any of them on her walk towards the back half of the park, but then again, she wasnât really looking. As the man started walking her past more familiar territory, Holland felt her shoulders start to relax ever so slightly.Â
When they approached the gate at the front, the man turned around.Â
âDonât ever stay in the park after the sun goes down again, do you hear me?â He snapped. âIt's a surefire way to get yourself into a lot of trouble, and you donât look like the type of girl whoâs ever been in trouble before.â
âThank you.â she said softly. âI promise to pay more attention next time.â
âGood.â He turned on his heel, strutting away without another word.Â
Holland pushed through the gate, walking down the sidewalk as quickly as her feet would carry her. She made a few turns, her eyes catching sight of a few buildings that looked slightly familiar, but as she approached them, she suddenly felt lost again. The golden arches of the Mcdonaldâs restaurant were familiar, but the outside of the building didnât look the same.Â
She growled out in frustration, turning around in a circle in attempts to find anything else that looked familiar to her. When she noticed a few key details missing from the area she was standing in, she decided to just push through and keep walking. It was better than standing still in the ice cold wind of the winter night.Â
But as she continued down the sidewalk, she realized that she was most definitely lost.Â
                          âď¸âď¸âď¸âď¸
Harryâs POV
When Harry finished up setting the dinner date heâd prepared for himself and Holland, he wiped his hands on his trousers before opening the door to his flat. He still had that hollow feeling in his chest that he got when she was far away, but he decided to knock on her door anyways. Maybe their weird connection was just a little off today. He stood there for a few minutes, occasionally knocking before he dropped his hand to the doorknob. It was a shot in the dark, but he had to try.Â
When the doorknob turned, he groaned as he pushed the door open.Â
Of course, she would leave her door unlocked.Â
He took note of the Christmas lights strung out on the rails of her balcony and the fake fireplace crackling on her television screen, but he didnât see Holland. Her kitchen and living area lights were off, and the hallway was just as dark. He took careful steps, walking down it as panic started to rise in his chest. If she wasnât home, where on earth could she be.
He pulled his phone out of his back pocket, clicking on Sarahâs contact as he peeked into Hollandâs empty bedroom.Â
âDid your plan not go well?â Sarah answered.Â
âSheâs not at home.â He said. âSheâs not in her flat, Sarah.â
âOkay, so maybe sheâs still cooling off?â she asked. âCall her.â
âShe doesnât have a phone.â He cursed under his breath, storming through her apartment back to his own. âFuck, sheâs probably lost, Sarah.â
âTake a deep breath.â Sarahâs voice switched from amused to serious. âThis is Holland weâre talking about. If sheâs lost, itâs probably in a Christmas store.â
âNo, she never stays out this late.â Harry grabbed a coat and his keys, slamming his flat door shut before he turned the key in the lock. âSheâs afraid of the dark.â
âHarry, just breathe.â
âI canât, Sarah.â He cried out, the panic clear in his voice. âI have to find her. I canât lose her like I lost them, I canât.â
He hung up the phone stuffing it into his pocket before he jabbed the down button for the lift.Â
He struggled to get his coat on in the lift, his jaw tense as he tried to think of all the places she could be. Java Java was closed, Harrods was closing soon, and Paradise Records closed earlier when he told Niall to go home. He didnât know of any other stores she might venture into, but he had to try to think like her if he was going to find her.Â
When he stepped onto the sidewalk outside of their building, he inhaled sharply.Â
The scent of berry and clove was feint, but he had no doubt in his mind that it would guide him towards Holland. He turned to the right, taking a few steps as the scent grew stronger. The warm feeling in his chest was back, and his heart was beating faster as he all but jogged down the sidewalk in search of his soulmate. He took a left turn at the end of the street, but when he did, her scent was gone. He turned around, taking the right instead. He followed that sidewalk to the end, letting out a frustrated growl as he pushed his fingers through his hair.Â
âWhere the hell are you at, Holland?â He mumbled under his breath, breathing deeply as he let his eyes close. âCâmon baby, where are you?â
He could see her in his mind, walking past the Mcdonaldâs just a few blocks away.Â
Harryâs feet moved quicker than they ever had, pounding against the pavement until he turned the corner where the Mcdonaldâs was. He stopped when he saw her walking with her head down, his hands flying out to her biceps as she walked right into his chest. He held her tight, keeping her from falling over as his body became unsteady.Â
âFuck!â He wrapped her tightly, planting his heels down. âYou scared me half to death, Holland.â
âHarry?â She gasped out, tilting her head back to look up at him. âItâs you.â
âYeah, itâs me.â He brushed his thumb over her cheek, watching her face as her eyes filled with tears. âIâm so sorry for hurting you, baby. You didnât deserve to be treated like that, and I swear that Iâll never do something like that again.â
âI just want to help.â She whispered. âLet me take some of the weight off of your shoulders, Harry. You donât have to carry it alone.â
He sniffled, nodding softly before he pulled her into a crushing hug.Â
âLetâs go home.â He whispered. âI made us dinner.â
âDid you?â She asked, her voice raising an octave in excitement.Â
âYeah, I did.â He let out a wet chuckle, wiping under his own teary eyes as he pulled back. âI made us pizza.â
Holland tossed her arms around his neck, pulling him into a hug.Â
âFinally!â
                         đđđđ
Hollandâs POV
Harry pushed the door to his flat open, holding Hollandâs hand tightly in his own.Â
She smiled at his back, trying to hold back the laugh building up in her throat. Heâd refused to let her hand go the entire walk home, and he even threatened to carry her on his back if she didnât cooperate with him. He was being stern, and pouty the entire time, but Holland found it cute. It wasnât at all like the closed off version of Harry she saw earlier that morning.Â
As she walked through the door, the scent of gingerbread and vanilla greeted her sense. Harry shut the door behind her, giving her a sheepish smile as her brows lifted up. In the center of his kitchen counter was a candle, the flame still lit up as the warm smell filled his home.Â
âYouâre burning a candle.â She said softly, pulling at her scarf as Harry locked the door. âYou hate candles.â
âI do.â He said. âBut you like them.â
âI love them.â She smiled over her shoulder at him. âWhy are you burning that for me?â
âItâs a small detail in my very complex plan to apologize to you.â He cleared his throat, stripping his coat off as his cheeks turned red. âI was a dick to you this morning, and you didnât deserve that.â
âYouâre right, I didnât.â She turned back, handing him her scarf before she started working on the buttons of her coat. He hung it up on the coat rack, his face solemn like a puppy who had just been scolded. âAnd I do understand why you did it, but that doesnât make it okay.â
âItâs really hard for me to open up.â He reached for her coat next, hanging it up next to his own before he held his arms out. Holland walked into them happily, snuggling into his soft green sweater as he sighed. âIâve spent three years keeping every emotion, every serious thought, every fear in my own head. I donât tell people, because Iâm afraid of being vulnerable with someone I could lose in the blink of an eye.â
âHarry,â Holland tilted her head back, looking at him with a frown. âPeople are going to come in and out of your life, thatâs inevitable.â
âBut if I donât get attached, then it wonât hurt so bad when they go.â He shrugged. âThatâs why I tried pushing you away today. I know I could possibly lose you forever, and weâre already so close to each other. Losing you even now would nearly kill me, and I hardly know you.â
âI know.â She said. âBut wouldnât you rather spend the time that we have left together falling in love? I donât want my time on earth to be meaningless, Harry. I want to be proud of what Iâve left behind when I go-â
âStop talking about dying.â He whimpered, clenching his eyes shut. âI canât take it.â
âIt might happen.â She said. âI donât know if Iâm strong enough to take Jack Frost down on my own. My magic is too weak, and I canât do it without-â
She paused, taking a deep breath before she pulled away from Harry.
âWithout what?â Harryâs eyes searched her face.Â
âDonât worry about it.â She said. âIâm working on it.â
âYouâre being a hypocrite.â He scoffed, wiping at his cheeks in frustration. âYouâre not exactly...you say that you like to be honest, but I know that youâre not telling me everything.âÂ
âBecause I know youâre not ready to hear all of it.â She crossed her arms over her chest, staring back at him as his jaw tensed. âWhat?â
âYouâre just as bad as me, you know that?â He said. âIf weâre gonna spend our time falling in love, and not fighting, then we need to lay it all out on the table. No more secrets.â
Holland bit her lower lip, inhaling sharply through her nose.Â
âI donât think youâre ready.â She said. âI donât think youâll even believe me.â
âI know when youâre telling the truth.â He rolled his eyes at her. âI can feel it when you lie, remember?â
âThatâs fair.â She mumbled, looking up towards the ceiling as she sucked in a sharp breath. âI donât want you to be mad at me for it though.âÂ
Harryâs body nearly deflated as he looked at her face.Â
âBaby, I am so sorry for earlier.â He moved closer, grabbing her hands. âI shouldnât have snapped at you like that, and I know better now. I swear that I wonât be upset with you for whatever it is you have to share.â
âYouâre gonna be a little upset.â She held up a hand, nearly pinching her fingers together as Harry chuckled. âBut itâs only fair for me to be honest with you if I expect the same in return.â
âOkay.â He squeezed her fingers. âLet me get the pizza reheated, and then we can talk about the entire thing.â
âDo you have any alcohol?â Holland cleared her throat, leaning against the counter sheepishly as Harryâs brows shot up. âI think we might need it.â
âNoted.â He said, clearing his throat. âIâll see what Iâve got.â
                       đˇđˇđˇđˇ
Harryâs POV
âSo, Santa is your dad.â He asked Holland, his third glass of Merlot nearly empty in his hand as he stared at Holland. âAnd Jack Frost is trying to kill the two of us to avenge his Fatherâs death?â
âYeah.â Holland nodded, taking another bite of her pizza as Harry stared at her. âYou okay?â
Her voice was muffled by dough and sauce, and if Harry wasnât so shell shocked, he might have thought it was cute. He stared at her as she slowly chewed, keeping her eyes on him as he lifted his glass to his lips. He downed the red liquid before reaching for the bottle. Instead of pouring another round, he tipped the bottle back, gulping the liquid down with ease.Â
âI saw your dad.â He blurted out, putting the bottle between his crossed legs. âWhen I was five years old, I saw him putting presents under the Christmas tree. I talked to him, and I promise him that I would never tell another living soul that I saw him.â
âI know.â Holland gave him a soft smile, lowering her slice of pizza to her plate. âHe told me about that before I left home.â
âHe was really nice.â Harry glanced down at his thighs. âI used to think about him all the time when I was a kid, and I loved Christmas so fucking much because of him.â
Harry could feel Holland tense up, and he knew that she wanted to ask.Â
âHarry.â She said his name softly, sliding her hand over his knee. âIs he the reason you hate Christmas? Because he asked you not to say anything?â
âNo, heâs not.â Harry glanced up at her, taking a deep breath.Â
It was now or never.Â
He had to tell her.Â
âMy parents died on Christmas morning in a car crash. They were on their way to the shops for more eggs, because we had this Christmas tradition where we would bake pancakes together, but we were out. They left before Gemma and I woke up, and they never came home.âÂ
Holland stared back at Harry, her eyes glued to his own.Â
âIâm so sorry.â She whispered, moving her plate to the coffee table before taking the bottle of wine from his hands. âGumdrop, câmere.â
âYou donât have to-â
âCome here.â She said sternly, holding her arms open as she situated her legs out on the couch.
Harry crawled over to her, settling between her legs as she rested her head on the arm of the couch. He pressed his nose into her neck, willing the burning behind his eyes to go away.Â
âI canât even imagine how horrible that must have been for you, Harry.â She brushed her fingers through the tangles of his curls. âTo lose your parents in such a horrible way, I canât even fathom it.â
âChristmas was my favorite holiday until they died.â He croaked out, sliding his arms around Hollandâs body. âI just couldnât stomach the thought of celebrating their deaths, because thatâs what Christmas feels like now. Itâs an anniversary for the worst thing thatâs ever happened to me.â
He felt the tears escaping from the corners of his eyes, leaking onto his own cheeks, and Hollandâs neck. She tightened her grip around his waist, burying her fingers in the hair at the nape of his neck with her other hand. He sobbed, his body shaking as he released all of the anger and pain that he kept pent up since their death.Â
âItâs going to be okay, gumdrop.â Holland pressed a soft kiss to his temple. âI know it sucks, but you're doing so good.âÂ
âI miss them so much, Holland.â He gasped out, clawing at Hollandâs body, searching for comfort. âI just want them back.â
âI know.â Hollandâs voice cracked, but she was quick to clear her throat. âI wish I could bring them back for you, gumdrop. I wish I could take away all of the pain you have.â
Holland scratched at his scalp as he let out a tsunami of tears.Â
He was never afraid to cry in front of her.Â
He knew that she wouldnât judge him for it.Â
âI love you so much.â She whispered against his ear, causing his breath to catch in his throat. âI know that isnât enough to fix this, but I want you to know that I love you. Itâs not okay to hold yourself back because youâre afraid of loss. Itâs unfair to your heart, and you deserve so much more than that, Harry. You deserve happiness.â
âI donât want to lose you, too.â He lifted his head up, inhaling shakily as he lifted a hand up to wipe at his tears. âI couldnât take it, Holland.âÂ
âYou could.â She brushed her thumb over his other cheek, a few tears leaking from the corners of her own eyes as she offered him a tiny smile. âYouâre so strong, my love.â
âLosing you would kill me.â He felt his throat growing tighter, and his heart squeezing in his chest at the thought.Â
Holland closed her mouth, inhaling before she closed her eyes.Â
âWhat?â He asked, his eyes searching her face. âWhat arenât you telling me?â
âUm, thereâs a lot to explain, but do you remember when you asked me what would help my magic?â Her cheeks were glowing red as she spoke, but Harry knew it wasnât because of the wine. âHelping our souls bond will make my magic stronger. I could defeat Jack if we did that.â
âHow do we do that?â Frantically, he pushed up on his arms, hovering over her so that his hair fell like a curtain around their faces. âWhy havenât we done it already?
âWell, youâve done it, but I havenât.â She mumbled as Harry tilted his head in confusion. âSex.â
Oh.Â
Fuck.Â
Harry wouldnât deny that heâd thought about her like that before.Â
He though about it often.
âUm, yeah-â He said, his face relaxing and his lips pressing together to hold back a wet chuckle. âYeah, thatâs something I know how to do.â
Holland shifted below him, clearing her throat.Â
âBut we canât do it, Harry.â She sounded just as broken as he felt. âI wonât.â
âYou wonât have sex with me?â Harry frowned. âEarlier you said-â
âI wasnât thinking straight.â She closed her eyes, shaking her head. âWe shouldnât have even talked about it.â
âDo you mind me asking why youâve changed your mind?â He asked softly, pressing his body back into hers, his arms wrapping around her. âI respect your decision either way, but Iâm just curious. If the bonding of our souls is going to help your magic, why wouldnât we try it?â Â
âBecause if our souls are bonded, and I dieâŚ.you go with me.â She sniffled, brushing her hand over the back of his head as he nuzzled his nose into her neck. âAnd I refuse to let you die because of me.â
âThatâs not your choice to make.â He lifted his head again, shaking his head at her with furrowed brows. âYou donât get to make choices for me, just like I donât get to make them for you. If itâs something that will help us win this fight, then Iâm all in.â
He sat up, falling back to his side of the couch as she brushed her palms over her face, clearly upset and frustrated. It was cute, seeing someone with so much patience frustrated. His heart still ached with hers, though.Â
âI canât.â She said. âI canât be the reason you die.â
âYou wouldnât be the reason, Holland.â He sighed, brushing his fingers through his hair. âJack Frost would be the reason.â
âWhat about Noah?â She sat up, looking at Harry. âWhat about Gemma?â
âHolland-â
âYour sister has lost her parents, she doesnât need to lose her brother too.â
âDonât.â His jaw tensed as he looked towards the ceiling. âShe would tell me to do it, Holland. If she knew what was happening, she would tell me to do whatever it takes.â
âIf I die, itâs over!â Holland exclaimed. âYouâll be gone, Harry.â
âI would rather die with you, than live in a world without you.â He let out a frustrated huff, shaking his head. âIs there anything besides fucking that we can do to bond our souls?â
âNot really.â Holland mumbled, looking down to her lap. âItâs when youâre the most vulnerable.â
âYouâre not wrong about that.â He mumbled, trying to fight off a smirk. âIf I canât convince you that itâs worth it, would you still have sex with me before Jack Frost tries to murder us?â
Holland reached behind her back before she hit Harry with a throw pillow.Â
âBaby, Iâm kidding!â He groaned out, holding his hands up. âI just wanted you to laugh.â
âYouâre such a guy.â She growled out. âI love you, and Iâd love to experience that with you, but we just canât.â
âWhat was it that you said earlier, about spending the last of your days loving, and not fighting?â He asked. âThatâs a nice way to love-â
âI canât tell if youâre trying to seduce me because you really want to get into my pants, or because you want our souls to bond so that you die with me.â Holland narrowed her eyes at him as he smiled back at her. âWhich one is it?â
âA bit of both, if Iâm being honest.â He pulled a face, waving his hand in a so-so motion. âBoth have their perks.â
âI wonât.â She whispered. âI canât.â
âIâm giving you permission, but Iâm not forcing you.â He said. âI want you to make your magic stronger, and I also want to make you cum a lot before we possibly die. I think it would be unfair to let you die a virgin.â
âYouâre horrible.â Holland dropped back against the couch, covering her face with her palms as Harry laughed. âI was promised a beautiful apology, and all I got was a candle and horny soulmate.â
âIâm so sorry, baby.â Harry smirked, kneeling onto the couch before he fell between Hollandâs lips with a goofy grin. âLet me kiss it better?â
Holland rolled her eyes, but she let him plant his lips on hers anyways.Â
âI love you, too.â He whispered, pulling back from her mouth for a second to whisper the words before he stole another kiss. âI always have, and I always will.â
57 notes
¡
View notes
Text
This Christmas - A Harry Styles Christmas Series (Part 3)
Two life long friends. Secretly in love. Home for the holidays. Will they risk everything by telling the other how they feel? Or will they spend another year loving from afar?Â
Read these first   Prologue   Part 1  Part 2
**
It was now morning and you stared at the blank document in front of you. You have now written the first twelve chapters and youâve hit a wall. A big, huge fucking wall. You had been trying to write now for well over an hour and you just couldnât come up with anything. You made a few notes as to what you wanted to happen, but figuring out how point a leads to point c⌠you were blanking.
You finally decided to take a break, sneaking inside the house and making breakfast. It was still quite early, so you thought it would be nice to do the cooking while you were staying there. You searched around for ingredients and pans you would need. Of course, there was something on the very top shelf you couldnât reach. You sighed, standing on your tippy toes, barely able to grab it. You just needed a few more inches and you would have been able to get it.
However, just before you decided to go and grab a chair, you felt a heated weight pressed against you and a tattooed hand grabbing the item for you.
âI see you havenât grown much since we were twelve,â Harry smirked in your ear.
Goosebumps covered your skin while your face heated up, âFuck off,â you smirked back, pushing him off of you.
You turned around seeing him standing there wearing nothing but a pair of jogging pants and some crazy bed head.
âNew style youâre going for there?â You smirked, walking past him and over to the counter.
âI still havenât heard a thank you,â he pointed out.
âThank you for being a foot taller than me, so that you could reach the flour for me,â you joked.
âI believe you should be thinking my Mum and Dad for that,â he winked.
âWhatever,â you rolled your eyes. âWhat are you doing up this early anyway?â
âJet lag,â he shrugged.
âRight,â you said. âSo, what part of the world did you travel from this time?â
You poured out each of the ingredients while Harry watched you.
âLA,â he said.
âOh, thatâs right, the movie,â you said, nodding. âHowâd that go?â
âIt was great,â he said. âI loved it.â
âAny spoilers?â you asked, raising an eyebrow.
âI could ask you the same thing, Ms. Netflix special,â he said, leaning up against the counter. âCongrats on that by the way.â
âThank you,â you smiled. âAnd I would totally give you spoilers but nothing is going on with it yet. Theyâre still casting some of the characters.â
âSpeaking of, Iâm hurt you didnât offer me the starring role,â he joked.
âAnd make your head even bigger, no thank you,â you giggled.
âWell, I mean I do seem to have an awful lot in common with your main love interest,â he pointed out.
You froze, staring at the mixture in the bowl, trying to figure out what the next step would be. However, your hesitation pretty much proved he was right.
âI donât know what youâre talking about,â you squeaked.
âIâm just teasing you,â he smirked, knocking your shoulder with his. âBut you have to admit there are a few similarities.â
âYour point?â You asked.
âNo, point,â he said. âJust dropping a hint on the next time Netflix comes your way, Iâm available.â
âWait⌠is The Harry Styles coming to me for a job?â You gasped. âIs the bank account drying up that quickly?â
âHa. Ha,â he rolled his eyes. âSince youâre going to make fun of me, I guess Iâll just go back to sleep and let you make pancakes all by yourself.â
âThat was the plan all along,â you pointed out.
âOkay then⌠Iâm going,â he said, staring at you.
âOkay, then go,â you smirked, shooing him out.
âOh, come on,â he whined. âYou know you want my help.â
âYou can put the flour back on the top shelf,â you told him as you finished mixing the batter for the pancakes.
He rolled his eyes, grabbing the rest of the ingredients and putting them back in their proper places. As he did this, he caught himself glancing over in your direction. His gaze dropping down the length of your body and back up again. You were wearing leggings and a large jumper with the sleeves pushed up. Your hair was yet again in a messy bun with strands of hair sticking out around your face.
The real reason Harry was awake so early wasnât purely from jet lag, but from having a dream about you. The last few weeks, you had been on his mind more than usual, but ever since seeing you again you were all he thought about. More specifically, he thought about the time he walked in on you in the bathtub the other night. He thought what it would have been like to join you to feel your skin against him.
And there he was again, thinking about you. He really needed to stop or else he was going to have another problem.
âHarry!â You snapped your fingers in front of his face.
âOh, yeah, what? Sorry,â he said, shaking the thoughts from his head.
âYou okay over there?â You asked. âYou kinda spaced out for a bit.â
âOh, yeah, great,â he said as his face blushed a shade of pink.
âCan you heat up the veggie sausage?â You asked.
âSure, sure,â he said.
You looked over at him as he fumbled around. You held back a giggle as you watched him. While you were finishing up the pancakes, your mind started to wander into the thoughts of if mornings would always be like this if you and Harry had ever given a relationship a try. You may never know in real life, but this was your little glimpse into what could have been and you werenât sure if it was a good thought or a bad one.
**
Later that afternoon, you finally managed to write and finish an entire chapter. You still werenât where you wanted to be, but progress was progress at this point. It was around lunch time, so you were just finishing up getting ready to go out with Harry. You werenât sure what was on the agenda, but you were looking forward to it. You also made a mental note that tomorrow you needed to visit your mum for a bit because it was kinda rude that you were spending time with Harry and Anne when you told your mother you were going to be working the whole time.
Which you were, most of the time, but you still needed to go see her. Anyway, while you were getting ready you received a text from your editor asking about how things were going with the book.
Hey, Y/N! Just checking in to see how things are coming along.
Hey! Things are⌠going. I am writing and Iâve gotten quite a bit done in the last few days. Once Iâm finished with the first fifteen, Iâll send them your way, sound good?
Perfect. I canât wait to see what you came up with!
Letâs hope you still feel that way once youâve read them. Ha!
After a few more texts back and forth, you double checked yourself in the mirror before grabbing your coat and heading out to meet Harry. You didnât have to walk very far because he was already out the door of the main house, carrying a few bags with him.
âUm, are we taking a road trip for lunch?â You laughed.
âNope,â he said. âBut we do need some essentials.â
âFood better be included in that because Iâm starving,â you said.
âIt wouldnât be lunch without food,â he said in a duhh tone.
You rolled your eyes, âAnyway, where are we going that we need all of these essentials, whatever that means.â
âYouâll see,â he smirked. âNow, letâs get going.â
The two of you walked out of the backyard and walked towards the walking trail that connected to the end of the street. The walk was filled with silence from the two of you, but it was refreshing. Any awkwardness that started out between you was now creeping away and everything felt like no time had passed.
It was strange really, but then again it was you and Harry. About twenty minutes later, you and Harry arrived at the nearby park, where he placed the bags on a picnic table. He took out a blanket that he used to cover the table in two shorter ones to place on the benches connected to it. Next, he took out containers of food filled with fruit, sandwiches, and crisp spreading them over the table. Finally, he took out some drinks before looking over at you.
âLunch is served,â he smirked holding his hand out.
âWow, you really went all out, didnât you?â You laughed sitting down on one side while he took a seat across from you.
âEh, I figured this was better than going into town,â he said.
âDo people still come up to you here?â You asked, popping a strawberry in your mouth.
âSometimes,â he said. âMost of the time things are pretty chill and people just want to chat me up, see how Iâm doing. And then others, usually the younger generation are the ones who are a bit more⌠uh⌠â
âAnnoying? Bothering you?â You added.
âBasically, yeah,â he nodded with a laugh.
âOne⌠hearing you say the younger generation really makes me feel old,â you laughed. âAnd two, how do you get used to random people just coming up to you like that. Occasionally, Iâll have someone say hi to me⌠but thatâs very rare.â
He shrugged, âI donât know. It comes with the territory I guess.â
âI guess you have been dealing with it for over a decade,â you said. âWhich is still hard to believe.â
âTell me about it,â he said. âI still canât believe it and Iâve lived it. Thereâs so much Iâve already done that sometimes itâs hard to remember that Iâm only twenty six and still have a lot of life left to live.â
âYouâve definitely done and seen more than most people our age,â you nodded. âIs that why⌠you tend to spend more time with other uh⌠celebrities because they understand that part of your life?â
Harry sighed, putting his sandwich down as he thought over his words, âIn the beginning yes. I had all these thoughts of who I was supposed to be, or where I was supposed to be or who I was supposed to be seen with. I kinda lost myself and what I wanted to do in it. Like I used to think I had to live in LA because thatâs what everyone did when they made it, but now I canât stay there more than a few weeks at the most.â
You nodded, taking a bite of your own sandwich in response.
âI donât want to say thatâs what happened with us,â he started. âBut I canât lie either. The truth is, I donât know what happened, really. Things got overwhelming and I just... â
âStopped calling?â You finished for him.
âYeah,â he sighed.
âIâll admit, when our friendship kinda just ended⌠I was pissed. I was hurt. I hated you for a good little bit. I was jealous whenever I saw you out with other friends or at all these exclusive parties. I thought I wasnât good enough to be in your life anymore. Like I was the past and thatâs where I was supposed to stay,â you whispered. âBut then I realized, I was also to blame. The phone works both ways and I never tried to call or text you again. I could have tried one more time and maybe that would have been the time and we wouldnât have lost years out on our friendship.â
âMaybe,â he shrugged. âOr maybe I would have still been an ass and everything would have stayed the same.â
âGuess weâll never know, huh?â You asked.
âGood thing thatâs in the past, right?â He asked, hopefully.
âYeah, it is,â you smiled.
**
You and Harry spent the rest of the afternoon at the park talking about everything. It was like you two were trying to make up for all the years you hadnât talked and in a way you two were. When you were done talking, you walked along the park, which quickly turned into a little game of running around and jumping on his back, just like old times.
By the time you both headed back home, it was getting dark. Houses covered in Christmas lights lit up the night sky and the two took a bit of a detour looking at all of the decorations. There were times you caught yourself looking at Harry more than looking at the different lights and decorations set ups. Your head and your heart were having a severe disconnect at the moment.
Your head was trying to be all logical and warning you about letting your guard down. Old feelings you had previously suppressed were slowly coming up, but your head kept trying to push them down. Your heart, however, kept fluttering whenever he would laugh or your hands would slightly brush up against one another. After a bit, you found yourself clenching your fist because the want to grab his hand and lace his fingers with yours was becoming unbearable.
If only you knew, Harry was feeling the same way. He glanced at you, smiling to himself as he watched the lights glowing over your skin. Being with you today further proved that he was in love with you. He realized then, he couldnât hold back his feelings from you much longer and he didnât want to, he had to get them out.
Harry stopped all of a sudden looking over at you, âY/NâŚâ
âYeah, H?â You asked, turning around to look at him.
âI-â he started.
âEverything okay?â You asked.
âI-I,â he stuttered out. âIâm really glad weâre doing thisâŚ. Reconnecting⌠and shit.â
âI am, too,â you smiled.
Harry forced a smile, mentally kicking himself in the ass for chickening out as the two of you finished the rest of the walk back to the house.
**
Uh oh! Who do you think will be the first one to finally admit their feelings?
Find out in PART 4, posted tomorrow at Midnight CST. :)
58 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Back again - part I
Sirius Black x reader
Words: 2700+
Warnings: idk the usual swearing?
A/N: I started this a year(!) ago and never finished it until four weeks ago. So the beginning might be a little more bad than my usual writing (and with that I mean the whole first part). Part two will follow in a few days. Love ya, my babies!
-----------------------------------------------
âHarry before you leave,â Dumbledore says when Harry gets up, âI have to show you one more memory. But this one is different. You must look at this memory alone. It is not about Voldemort... It is about you...â
Harry turns around to Dumbledore who is standing next to the pensieve. Harry slowly walks to it and puts both his hands on each side. He lowers his head and when his head reaches the substance, Harry falls into that familiar feeling and everything gets blurry.
Suddenly Harry is standing in a small room. It is a baby room. The walls are a soft yellow and in the corner there is a white baby bed. There is one window in the room and in front of it stands a woman. The woman is holding a baby and she is talking to him.
âIt's time for bed, big boy!â the unfamiliar woman says. She turns around and Harry recognises the baby. He has black hair and bright green eyes. It is Harry. The baby makes howling noises and points his hands to the window.
The woman sighs. âAlright, one last time,â she says. She walks to the window and Harry follows her. He looks outside and is surprised with what he sees.
In the garden there are four people. With a shock Harry realises that his parents are down there with Sirius and Remus. Sirius and James are running after each other with what appear to be water guns and Remus and Lily are sitting on a bench, looking and laughing at the boys.
âYou see those people?â the woman says. âThat is your dad-' she points at James, â-he is by far the funniest guy I have ever met. That woman is you mom, she is the most sweetest, caring person I know. That man following your dad is Uncle Sirius, he loves you more than anyone in the world. And I should know... And there we have your uncle Remus. When he smiles the whole space lights up. He is special, once you have him you should never let him go, that's probably why he's still here. And we also have your uncle Peter, but he is sick.â
Harry's stomach cramps when he hears that name. All these people didn't know Peter betrayed them, they still loved him.
âAnd I am you Auntie (Y/N). And I love you and all these people so much.â
Harry looks at the woman. She is his âauntieâ? As he sees the tears in her eyes, Harry realises that he is crying too. He quickly dries his tears and follows the woman, who is now putting baby-Harry to bed. When baby-Harry is tucked in (Y/N) kisses his head and he falls asleep.
âYou are so loved, Harry,â (Y/N) whispers.
Harry gets pulled out of the room, but he doesn't want to. He wants to scream, say that he is staying there forever, in a place where his parents lived, where everyone was happy, where Harry was loved, but his throat is dry and there is no sound.
Harry falls on the ground in Dumbledore's office and just sits there. He starts to cry, but he doesn't even try to stop his tears. He doesn't care. The warm feeling that filled him just minutes ago, has now turned into a cold, sickening feeling that is spreading in his body.
He doesn't know how long he has been on the floor, but at some point Harry dries his tears and gets up. Dumbledore is sitting at his desk, looking at his fingers. Harry sits down on the chair opposite of the desk. He needs answers.
âWho was that?â Harry asks with a hoarse voice.
âThat was (Y/F/N) (Y/L/N). She was Sirius' girlfriend,â Dumbledore answers calm. âShe was in the same year as you parents and I believe she was good friends with your mother.â
âIs she... Is she...?â Harry can't say it.
âDead?â Dumbledore finishes his question. âNo, she was so sure that, when Sirius was sent to Azkaban, he was innocent, that she kept writing letters to the ministry and finally was sent to France. That didn't keep her from writing angry letters though,â Dumbledore chuckles. âAfter she got the news Sirius escaped, she tried everything to get back here. She is here now.â
Harry remains quiet. He had never heard about (Y/N). He doesn't know her, but from what he saw in the memory and from Dumbledore telling she was Sirius' girlfriend, she seems nice.
âShe wants to meet you. If you want that of course.â
Dumbledore's words break Harry's thoughts. Yes, Harry would like to see her too, she could tell him all about his parents and Sirius and Remus.
âYeah, I would like to meet her too.â
âShe'll be here next Sunday. She would like it if you could fill her in on what happened, she hasn't met Sirius yet and she wants to be prepared.â
âYeah, yeah, Iâll tell her.â
âThen Iâll see you Sunday,â Dumbledore gestures to the door. âOh and Harry?â Harry turns around. âPlease donât tell anyone that she is back. The ministry does not know.â
Harry nods and leaves the office, with a much lighter than he usually has.
- -- -
âHarry, are you nervous? You havenât eaten anything!â Hermione says to Harry.
It is Sunday morning and they are having breakfast in the Great Hall. Harry hasnât touched his food and he is staring at his hands. Today is the day he is going to meet (Y/N). He had been awake all night trying to come up with something to say to her, but he couldnât think of anything. Then he started to worry, what if (Y/N) doesnât want to talk about her past?
Harry looks up to Hermione. She is looking at him, worried. Harry shifts his look to Ron, who is stabbing his sausage with his knife.
âRon that sausage doesnât have to die!â
Harry laughs at Hermioneâs comment. But his laughing stops when she looks back at him.
âCome on, âMoine. Iâm fine!â Harry defends himself and to show he takes a bite from his toast. Hermione shoots him a final worried look but drops it. Instead she asks Harry the one thing that makes him feel even worse.
âWhat are you going to tell her?â
âI donât know, Iâll probably just answer her questions. I donât know what she wants to know! I donât even know how she looks!â Harry confesses.
âAre you gonna ask her about your parents?â Ron asks.
Harry nods. âYeah, Dumbledore said that she was good friends with my mother and if she was Siriusâ girlfriend she probably knows much about him and my dad.â
âI just wonder why she is back now and not earlier. I mean Sirius escaped three years ago,â Hermione says. Harry and Ron both shrug.
The rest of time they talk about the upcoming Quidditch match. Harry almost forgets about (Y/N), but after a few minutes McGonagall walks towards Harry.
âMr. Potter, would you please come with me?â Harry swallows and walks after McGonagall. Hermione and Ron wish him good luck before he disappears.
McGonagall walks to the same room Harry went in after he was chosen for the Triwizard Tournament. When he enters the room, he sees a woman on the other side of the room, her back turned to the door Harry just stepped through. She has (y/h/c) hair and she is wearing a travel coat. When Dumbledore enters the room the woman looks up. There is a small smile on her face and she walks up to Dumbledore.
âThank you so much for this, Albus,â the woman greets him. Her mouth smiles, but there is a coldness in her eyes. Dumbledore simply smiles.
âI believe you should thank Harry,â he says and points at Harry who feels like his toast is having a party with his eggs in his stomach.
The woman turns around and looks at Harry. Her eyes fill with tears and she walks to Harry and hugs him. It is not a normal hug, it is a motherâs hug. Harry relaxes a bit but still doesnât know what to say. The woman lets Harry go and looks in his eyes. He could have sworn he saw her mouth Lily.
âI am (Y/N),â she says. âYou look so much like James except for your eyes, you have Lilyâs eyes. Ah, well, you have probably heard that a thousand times by now.â Of course Harry has, but hearing it this time feels different. Â âI am sorry I havenât contacted you before. This must come as quite a shock for you.â Harry nods but he still cannot say anything. âI hoped you wanted to fill me in with what happened since Sirius escaped.â Harry nods again and (Y/N) smiles. âLetâs go to the kitchens, I donât think anyone will be there,â (Y/N) suggests. She says goodbye to Dumbledore and McGonagall.
âIt is good to see you, (Y/N),â McGonagall says. (Y/N) smiles and this time her eyes smile too.
âGood to see you too, professor.â
- -- -
Harry follows (Y/N) to the kitchens. He notices that she is not wearing wizards clothes. She is wearing a plain black jeans and shirt instead of robes. Harry focuses on the label on the back of (Y/N)âs shoes while they walk silently through the halls.
They enter the kitchens and sit down. (Y/N) looks around and smiles.
âWow, it has not changed at all. I remember all the nights and mornings I have sat here. Stealing candy with James, drinking tea with Remus, comforting Sirius. I even baked a cake here with Peter for your momâs birthday!â She stops looking around and focuses on Harry. âIâm sorry I keep on talking. Do you want anything? Tea, coffee?â
âNo, thanks. I just had breakfast.â It is the first thing Harry says and he feel he is getting red when (Y/N) laughs.
âYou even have your dadâs voice!â Harry smiles. âI am sorry to disturb your Sunday, but the truth is that I am really nervous to meet Sirius. I havenât seen him in fifteen years and I donât know if he has changed!â
Harry looks at (Y/N). She looks genuinely worried. He looks in her (y/e/c) eyes and scans her face. He understands why Sirius fell for her. She has a natural beauty and in her eyes there is a laugh even though she is looking worried right now.
âCan you tell me what happened since Sirius escaped? You donât have to into details very much but I would like to know some⌠background.â
Harry starts telling hesitatingly. (Y/N) looks at him interested and she only nods.
ââŚthen Ronâs rat turned into Peter-â Harry stops; (Y/N) has suddenly risen from her chair and is now walking up and down in the kitchen.
âI knew it! I knew it wasnât Sirius! But Wormtail? Who would have thought that! That son of a bitch!â she says angrily. Red sparks are coming from her wand. After a minute she is calmed down and she sits back down on her chair.
âPlease tell me they got him.â Â
âUhh⌠WellâŚâ Harry stammers. (Y/N) drops her head on the table.
âShit, so now he is back to Voldemort?â
âYes. Should I go on?â Harry asks careful. She nods.
Harry continues, he tells about how he and Hermione saved Sirius, about fourth year and how Sirius broke into a house to talk to Harry ((Y/N) laughs), about the battle against Voldemort in the graveyard and about fifth year, how he and Ron and Hermione founded Dumbledoreâs Army, about Arthur Weasleyâs attack and about how Voldemort exposed himself at the ministry at the end of the year.
âHarry you are more than your father than I thought, but luckily you also have Lilyâs intelligence. Your parents would have been so proud of you.â Harryâs eyes fill with tears. (Y/N) smiles when she sees it.
âThank you so much for telling me this, I understand that it is not easy. Is there anything you want to know about me or your parents?â she asks and Harry nods.
âYeah, but I donât really know whatâŚâ (Y/N) laughs.
âIâll just tell something,â she says. âMaybe you want to know a little more about me. Letâs see⌠I was in the same year as your parents and I immediately became friends with your mother. She was a wonderful girl. I also befriended Remus in first year, but I kept distance from Sirius and James. Then in second year Jamesâ crush became quite obvious and I had to protect Lily from him. Thatâs when I became friends with Sirius and Peter and eventually also your dad.
Of course we had a lot of fun, but sometimes Sirius and James could go a little too far. I assume that you know about Severus Snape. He did some horrible things and well, so did they. But they changed. Sirius in the summer to sixth year, when he ran away from home and James in the next summer. Snape never changed. In seventh year he would still hex James behind his back. He was a terrible guy.â
âYeah I know,â Harry says.
âYou know Snape?â (Y/N) asks surprised.
âYeah, he is the DADA teacher. He is awful.â
(Y/N)âs jaw drops. âWhy would Dumbledore hire him as a teacher?! He was a death eater!â Harry shrugs. âWell, we shouldnât let this turn into a I-hate-Snivellus-talk, though I wouldnât mind to be honest⌠Â
Sirius and I started dating in sixth year and after we graduated we moved in together with Remus. We were happy, or as happy as anyone can be when there is a war going onâŚ
And then you got born. You were the prettiest baby I have ever seen. Your parents loved you so much. They would take you to order-meetings and sit with you in the corner not paying any attention to what was being said. Sirius, Remus or I would watch you if James and Lily had a mission or when they went out.
Everything was wonderful for a year. But then it happened. Lily and James murdered, Sirius imprisoned and everyone thought he killed Peter. I didnât, I could not believe that Sirius had killed someone, he would never kill someone. I kept writing to the ministry and eventually they sent me to France. I still wrote letters though, no one could make me believe that Sirius was a murderer.
Years went by. Then I got a letter from Dumbledore, saying that Sirius had escaped. He didnât want me to come yet, but he said he would keep me updated. He wrote me twice. In one year.â
(Y/N)âs voice was bitter and her eyes turned into two fires.
âThe year after that, that was your fourth year, I got a letter from Remus, saying that Sirius was still on the run and he wrote that I should stop sending letters to the ministry. No one told me that he was innocent, no one told me that it was in fact Peter who betrayed Lily and James. Anyway, finally I got a letter from Dumbledore asking me to come here and meet Sirius. It took me a whole year before I got here but I am here now.â
Harry stares at (Y/N). He is having a hard time to accept all the information he just got. He never expected from Dumbledore to be so mysterious, even more than normal. Why didnât anyone tell her Sirius was innocent?
(Y/N) smiles while she looks at Harry. âIâll leave you for now. I think you have enough to think about for the next⌠well month, if not year.â
âYeah,â Harry says. âThank you.â
âNo, thank you Harry. You really helped me.â
Harry and (Y/N) get up and leave the kitchens. They walk past the Great Hall and are now by the door. Harry decides to ask something that has bothered him since he heard you were coming back:
âIf you are here illegal, where are you going to stay?â
âOh, I am going to meet with Remus. I actually hope I can stay with him.â (Y/N) hugs Harry and says goodbye. âIâll see you soon, Harry.â
Harry watches (Y/N) disappear into the fog that hangs over the school grounds and then turns around.
--------------------------------------------------
Taglist:
@with1love1anu @somethingcedric @transparentttttttttt @sirius-satellite @arundhati-1082004 @figlia--della--luna @heavenly-ascended-melodies @princess-kiwiii @bumbelbeeesblog @mymindisweirdpwp @ronniethelost @girllety @cheoco @malikinglove @alwaysinmydaydreams @eateraa @bi-andready-tocry @ikik44 @scnkhnkejkvgfjlkgg @fangirlofbooksandpasta @littlemissgothgirl @doitforthevine67 @secretsthathauntus@sporadicsportswombatcolor @kitkatkl @yuptha-tsme @mrs-moony
#sirius black#sirius#sirius black x reader#sirius black imagine#marauders x reader#marauders fanfiction#marauders imagine#sirius black fanfiction#harry potter x reader#harry potter#marauders#sirius black x y/n
295 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Secrets Part 2
Harry Potter AUÂ
Pairings: Regulus Black x ReaderÂ
Link to Chapter 1Â
Rating M- trigger warningÂ
Credit: Song at the beginning: The Suffering by Coheed and CambriaÂ
______
Is there a word or right to say Even in this old-fashioned way? Go make your move, girl, I'm not coming home
Would things have changed if I could've stayed? Would you have loved me either way? Dressed to the blues, day to day, with my collar up
Decision sits, so make it quick A breath inhaled from an air so sick I cursed the day I had learned of the web you spun
If it was up to me I would've figured you out Way before the year clocked out Oh, I hope you're waiting
If it was up to me I would've never walked out So until the sun burns out Oh, I hope you're waiting
Arriving back at James and Lilyâs, you ignored the looks of worry that was on your friendâs faces. You walked to the refrigerator in search of a drink. Maybe all of you could go to bed and no one would remember what happened.
âSo are we going to talk about what happened?â
James asked. Sirius nodded.
âYeah, I am curious myself. Why my brother? Heâs a scary dude. Well, not really scary, more like a punk but here we are.â
You turned and gave him a frown.
âYeah, here we are.â
You muttered as Remus stood up.
âI deserve some information. Regulus Black is pissed at me. I hope voodoo dolls don't work because I will be seriously fucked!â
You had to admit. Remus was the right one here. The poor guy was the one hell of a night!
âFine, Regulus and I have been dating for a while. He didnât want to tell anyone because of the little shop of horrors that he was born into. I got sick of the secrecy and wanted an actual relationship. We had some words. I told him to man up and act more like Sirius.â
Both Sirius and James winced.
âOuch.â
Sirius said, sitting down.
âIâm surprised he didnât come over and threaten to kill me over that.â
James stood just glaring at you. Lily, meanwhile, was soothingly telling him to choose his words appropriately.
âGo ahead.â
You said, defeated. James motioned to Sirius.
âI thought that you two had something going on!â
Both Sirius and yourself looked at each other before saying âgrossâ at the same time. Sirius held a hand up.
âSheâs like my sister!â
You nodded.
âWhat he said. Look, James, I love Regulus. I have for a long time but you donât have to worry about it because he will never talk to me again now. I hope you are happy.â
You turned and walked from the room without another word. The alcohol was beginning to wear off and you were starting to feel a lot less cocky now. You wanted nothing more than to go to your room and cry.
The next few months were a repeat of that night. You tried to pretend that the pain of losing Regulus wasnât there. Every day you went to your job as a ballet instructor with hopes that some magical event would cause you to stop âfeeling.â If you could be a hollow shell that had no feelings, you would be ecstatic.
Your evenings were spent being a zombie in your bedroom. Every night you promised that you werenât going to pull out the photo of Regulus that you kept hidden in your drawer but you always did. You would stroke your finger over his well-sculpted face and sob.
James, Sirius, and Remus were on âsuicide watch.â One of them always seemed to be hovering over you. When you started crying Remus would shove chocolate at you. Sirius would give you a hug and James would run to get Lily. Lily was the one that seemed to be the most helpful. She didnât fuss when you sobbed. She would sit and stroke your hair. Instead of trying to cheer you up or change your feelings...she listened.
âWe didnât date long, Lily but we went through so much. Everything went downhill after I had a miscarriage.â
Lilyâs mouth dropped. That was the last thing that she had expected to hear! You were the responsible one.
âYou were pregnant?â
âI didnât get far.â
You said. The memory itself was too painful to think about. Lilyâs hand wrapped around yours.
âHow did Regulus react?â
You sighed, now you had to face the memoryâŚ
You sat on the bed in a fit of tears as Regulus paced the room. Neither of you had said a word to each other since the doctor told you that you were no longer pregnant.
âIt's for the best.â
Regulus said, finally. You looked up totally heartbroken. This was the coldest thing that he had said to you in the history of your relationship.
âHow can you say that?â
You snapped. Regulus brushed his messy curls away from his face before kneeling in front of you.
âY/n, we do not need a baby. We are both 18 years old. Our families don't even know about us and this war...it just isnât smart. Things happen for a reason. Please accept it and move on. This will be just a way that we can be injured. I promise, weâll have a family someday...just not todayâ
Lily sighed as you told her the story. She knew that James had no idea about this. If he had, her husband would have gone after Regulus. James would have never accepted the fact that Regulus was so callous with your feelings.
The next afternoon, you stood at the market. Your attention was on a magazine article that Rita Skeeter put out blasting some poor soul.
âI need a certain kind of spice. I donât understand why you are making me come with you. I know that you can read.â
Your eyes widened hearing Walburga Blackâs voice. Looking up, your heart instantly ached the moment that you saw Regulus and Walburga across the room. Regulus looked miserable as his mother fussed about anything that displeased her.
My loveâŚ
You thought, trying to resist the urge to go to him. The poor thing looked exhausted. He stood looking a bit more disheveled than you had ever seen.
âRegulus, isnât that James Potterâs sister? She is extremely beautiful.â
You didnât dare lookup. The last thing that you wanted was to lock eyes with either of them.
âMother, you donât like her family.â
âShut up. She is one of the few pureblood girls that arenât taken.â
You couldn't help but wonder if they thought that you were deaf. After a few moments of listening to their mid-level banter, you turned to go the other direction. The less that you had to hear Regulusâ gentle voice the better you would be.
âY/n Potter, excuse me.â
You muttered âhellâ under your breath before turning to face Walburga who had walked over to you. Regulus stood behind his mother looking beyond humiliated.
âMrs. Black, hello.â
You said, uncomfortably. Walburga grinned.
âYouâre looking well. I have heard that you are a ballerina now. My husband took me to the show that you are in. You did well.â
You nodded ignoring the way that Regulus was looking at you. Clearly, he had no idea that your career was moving so far forward.
âThank you. Iâm glad that you enjoyed the show.â
Walburga remembered the reason for her conversation in the first place.
âThis is my son, Regulus. I believe the two of you were in the same year at school.â
You finally looked up and met your exâs uncomfortable gaze. He muttered Iâm sorryâ under his breath.
âYes, we knew each other at school...somewhat.â
Regulus put his head down. What you didnât know was the guilty from the break up was eating him alive. Since that night at the bar, Regulus had been one miserable son of a bitch. All he wanted to do was sit around and do nothing but his mother made sure that wasnât happening. She didnât care that he was having nightmares of you dating Remus Lupin. Dating, screwing and marrying him...anything that you could possibly do with Lupin.
Lupin would never be able to love you or care for you as you deserved. Regulus knew that he could. He had the money to give you anything that you wanted. Lupin would probably just keep you barefoot and pregnant. Regulus would have been fine with no children, however, he knew that would never be accepted. He had to have an heir.
Now here you stood looking more lovely than ever. Everything about you made the man in Regulus go crazy! Regulus wanted nothing more than to reach over and kiss your hand. He could woo you easily and make up for all of the wrongs that he had done in the relationship.
Walburgaâs voice pulled Regulus from his thoughts.
âIâm having a party next week. My husband and I would love to have you come. We would be inclined to give a large donation to the ballet that you work for.â
You stood, fighting the urge to laugh. When Walburga made a comment about Regulus and yourself knowing each other it took all you had not to say,
âYeah, we know each other but I also am best friends with your eldest son...you know the one that you forgot about?â
Walburga didnât give you a chance to reply before putting a golden envelope in your hands.
âThe party starts at 7 pm this Thursday. We canât wait to see you.â
She turned and wrapped her hand around the lapel of the dark coat that Regulus was wearing. You stood with your mouth open in confusion as she tugged her youngest son along with her.
âWhat the hell just happened?â
______
@brokencasbutt67-writer
@authoressskr
@shitfaceddaniel
@fandom-trash-worth-it
@hankypranky
@summer-novak
@li0nh34rt
@tas898
@marichromatic
@maggioli-m
@stuckinsaudi1
@knight-of-gleefulness
@wontlookaway
@emiwrites3reads
@sprnaturallover
@untoldshortsofthefandoms
@deanwherescas
@mycuddlycorner
@shaylybaby2032
#regulus black#regulus black x reader#reader x regulus#regulus arcturus black#Sirius Black#James Potter#Remus Lupin#Lily Evans#James x Lily#trigger warning#walburga black#orion black#harry potter fanfic rec#marauders au#the suffering#coheed lyrics#Secrets#Secrets update#timothee chalamet as regulus black#ben barnes as sirius black
55 notes
¡
View notes